r 
 
( BERKELEY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY Of 
 CALHORNIA 
 
 NTHROPOLOGY 
 
6l8TCoNOKK.s1 SENATE ^^^''^•9'' 
 
 Sd ^>.wo7i I I No. 6f)2 
 
 REPORTS OF THE IMMKiRATlON COMMISSION 
 
 DICTIONARY OF RACES OR 
 PEOPLES 
 
 pRESENTEn BY MR. DILLINGHAM 
 
 December 5, 1910. — Referred to the Committee on Immigration 
 and ordered to be printed, with ilhistrations 
 
 WA.SHINOTON 
 GOVKRNMENT PRINTING OFFICE 
 
 1011 
 
HnHi rono U^ vt 
 
 A 10 r^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 THE IMMIGRATION COMMISSION. 
 
 Senator William P. Dillingham, 
 
 Chairman. 
 Senator Henry Cabot Lodge. 
 Senator Asbury C. Latjmer." 
 Senator Anselm J. McLaurin.^ 
 Senator Le Roy Percy.'' 
 
 Representative Benjamin F. Howell. 
 Representative William S. Bennet. 
 Representative John L. Burnett. 
 Mr. Charles P. Neill. 
 Mr. Jeremiah W. Jenks. 
 Mr. William R. Wheeler. 
 
 Secretaries: 
 
 Morton E. Crane. W. W. Husband. 
 
 C. S. Atkinson. 
 
 Chief Statistician: 
 Fred C. Croxton. 
 
 Extract from act of Congress of February 20, JD07, creating and defining the 
 duties of the Immigration Commission. 
 
 That a commission is hereby created, consisting of three Senators, to be ap- 
 pointed by the President of the Senate, and three Members of the House of 
 Representatives, to be appointed by the Speal^er of the House of Representatives, 
 and three persons to be appointed by the President of the United States. Said 
 commission shall make full inquiry, examination, and investigation, by subcom- 
 mittee or otherwise, into the subject of immigration. For the purpose of said 
 inquiry, examination, and investigation said commission is authorized to send 
 for persons and papers, malce all necessary travel, either in the United States 
 or any foreign country, and, through the chairman of the commission, or any 
 member thereof, to administer oaths and to examine witnesses and papers 
 respecting all matters pertaining to the subject, and to employ necessary clerical 
 and other assistance. Said commission shall report to Congress the conclusions 
 reached by it, and make such recommendations as in its judgment may seem 
 proper. Such sums of money as may 1)0 necessary for the said inquiry, examina- 
 tion, and investigation are lieroby appropriated and authorized to be paid out of 
 the "immigrant fund" on the certitirate of the chairman of said connnission, 
 including all expenses of the commissioners, and a reasonable compensation, to 
 be fixed by the President of the Ifnited States, for those members of the com- 
 mission wlio are not Members of Congress; * * *. 
 
 "Died February 20, 1908. 
 
 ''Appointed to succeed Mr. Latimer, February 25, 1908. 
 1909. 
 
 '^ Appointed to succeed Mr. McLaurin. March 16, 1910. 
 
 Died December 22, 
 
[155 
 
 ANTHROK 
 UBRARY 
 
 LIST OF REPORTS OF THE IMMIGRATION COMMISSION. 
 
 Volumes 1 and 2. Abstracts of Reports of the Immigration Commission, with Conclusions and Recom- 
 mendations and Views of tl'.e Minority. (Tlicsc. volumes ineludo tlio Commission's complete reports 
 on the following suhjccto: luunigration Conditions in Hawaii; Immigration and Insanity; Inmii- 
 grants in Charity Ilospitals; Alien Seamen and Stowaways; Contract Lalx)r and Induced and Assisted 
 Immigration; The Greek Padrone System in the United States; Peonage.) (S. Doc. No. 747, 61st 
 Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 N'olumo 3. StatLstical Re\-icw of Immigration, 1819-1910— Distribution of Iimnigrants, 1850-1900. (S. Doc. 
 No. 756, 61st Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 Volume 4. Emigration Conditions in Europe. (S. Doc. No. 748, 61st Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 Volume 5. Dictionary of Races or Peoples. (S. Doc. No. 662, 61st Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 Volimies 6 and 7. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 1, Bituminous Coal Mming. (S. Doc. No. 63,3, 61 Jt Cong., 
 2d sess.) 
 
 Volumes 8 and 9. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 2, Iron and Steel Manufacturing. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st 
 Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Vohune 10. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 3, Cotton Goods Manufacturing in the North Atlantic States— 
 Pt. 4, Woolen and Worsted Goods Manufacturing. (S. Doc. No. 033, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volume 11. Inunigrants in Industries: Pt. 5, Silk Goods Manufacturmg and Dyeing— Pt. C, Clothing 
 Manufacturing— Pt. 7, Collar, Cull, and Shirt Manufacturing. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st Cong., 2d sess. ) 
 
 Volume 12. Immigrants in Industries: I't. 8, Leather Manufacturing— Pt. 9, Boot and Shoe Manufac- 
 tiuing— Pt. 10, Glove Manufacturing. (S. Doc. No. 6;J3, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volume 13. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 11, Slaughtering and Meat Packmg. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st 
 Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volume 14. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 12, Glass Manufacturing— Pt. 13, Agricultural Implement 
 and Vehicle Manufacturing. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Vohune 15. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 14, Cigar and Tobacco Manufacturing- Pt. 15, Fumituro Man- 
 ufacturing— Pt. 16, Sugar Refining. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 N'olumc 16. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 17, Copper Mming and Smelting— Pt. 18, Iron Ore Mining— 
 Pt. 19, Anthracite Coal Mining— Pt. 20, Oil Refining. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volume 17. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 21, Diversified Industries, Vol. I. (S. Doc. No. 633, 6lst Cong., 
 2d sess.) 
 
 Vohune 18. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 21, Diversified Industries, Vol. II— Pt. 22, The Floating Immi- 
 grant Labor Supply. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volumes 19 and 20. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 23, Summary Report on Immigrants in Manufacturing 
 and Mining. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volumes 21 and 22. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 24, Recent Immigrants in Agriculture. (S. Doc. No. 
 633, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volumes 23-25. Immigrants in Industries: Pt. 25, Japanese and Other Immigrant Races in the Pacific 
 Coast and Rocky .Mountain States. (S. Doc. No. 633, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Voliuncs 26 and 27. Immigrants in Cities. (S. Doc. No. 338, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volume 28. Occupations of the First and Second Generations of Immigrants in the United .'^'tates- Fe- 
 cundity of Imnugrant Women. (S. Doc. No. 282, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volumes 29-33. The Children of Immigrants in Schools. (S. Doc. No. 749, 61st Con;-., 3d sess.) 
 
 Volumes 34 and 35. Immigrants as Charity Seekers. (S. Doc. No. 665, 61st Cong., 3 J sess.) 
 
 Volume 36. Immigration and Crime. (S Doc. No. 7.50, 61st Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 Volume 37. Steerage Conditions— Importation and Harboring of Women for Immoral Purposes— Immi- 
 grant Homes and Aid Societies- Immigrant Banks. (S. Doc. No. 753, 61st Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 Volume .38. Changes in Bodily Form of Descendants of Immigrants. (S. Doc. No. 208, 61st Cong., 2d sess.) 
 
 Volume 39. Federal Inunigration Legislation- Digest of Immigration Decisions— Steerage Legislation, 
 1819-1908— .'^tate Im:nigration and .\Men Laws. (S Doc. No. 758, 6Ist Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 VoTuine 40. The Immigration Situation in Other Countries: Canada— Australia-New Zealand— -Vrgen- 
 tma— Brazil. (.S. Doc. No. 761, 61st Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 Volume 41. Statements and Recommendations Submitted by Societies and Organizations Interested in 
 the Subject of Inunigration. (S. Doc. No. 704, 61st Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 Volume 42. Index of Reports o! the Immigration Commission. (S. Doc. No. 785, 61st Cong., 3d sess.) 
 
 Ill 
 
 985 
 
LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL. 
 
 The Immigration Commission, 
 Washington, D. C, Deeemher J, 1910. 
 To the Sixty-frst Congress: 
 
 I have tlio honor to transmit herewith, on belialf of the Innniiri" 
 tion Commission, a report entitled '' Dictionary of Races ()r Peoples 
 which was prepared for the Commission by Dr. Daniel Folknia 
 assisted by Dr. Elnora C. P'olkmar. 
 Respectfully, 
 
 William P. Dillingham, 
 
 Chairman. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Introductory ^ 
 
 Selected bibliography of general works » 
 
 Races or peoples 
 
 LIST OF TABLES. 
 
 Comparative classification of immigrant races or peoples 5 
 
 Some classifications of the grand divisions of mankind .•••■:-• ° 
 
 Estimated population of certain races in Europe, compared to immigration 
 of such races from Europe to the United States in 1907, and also to the aver- 
 age annual immigration for the twelve vears ending June 30, 1910 7 
 
 Population of Austria-Hungary, and immigration to the United States from 
 
 Austria-Hungary and from Europe, in 1907, by race -0 
 
 Czech population of Austria-Himgary i ' ' "^ oa 
 
 Population of Canada, bv race or origin, census years 1871, 1881, and 1901 ^y 
 
 European immigration to the United States, 1907, by races specified 32 
 
 Races or peoples in the Caucasus ' fv 
 
 Distribution of Serbo-Croatians in 1900 47 
 
 Population and immigration of Serbo-Croatian and related countries 47 
 
 Distribution of Serbo-Croat ians, by religion 48 
 
 Finnic population of the Russian Empire, 1897 ^ 
 
 German population of the world -^ ^' 
 
 Population of India 'J^ 
 
 Distribution of Italians - '^•^' ^^ 
 
 Lithuanian and Lettish population of Russia ^^ 
 
 Number and distribution of Poles i i n 1 1 1 
 
 Population of Roumania •^^" {|| 
 
 Distribution of Roumanians (1900) i|i 
 
 Races or peoples of the Russian Empire, exclusive of Finland (1897) iJo 
 
 Races or peoples of Finland (1900) ]\l 
 
 Number and distribution of Little Rus.sians (Ruthenians) li» 
 
 Scandinavian ])npulati()n and immigration j-^ 
 
 The Semitic-Hamitic family j"^ 
 
 Classification of Slavic tongues -^^^ 
 
 Rate of immigration per 1,000 of population among the leading European races 
 
 or peoples { ., 
 
 Distribution of Turko-Tatars {]! 
 
 The Teutonic group ■ {^7 
 
 Classification of Ural-Altaic languages •'•'*o. ^^' 
 
 MAPS. 
 
 Cephalic index, Caucasia .- ■ ^^ 
 
 Peoples of the Balkan Peninsula opposite 43 
 
 Geographical distribution of Jews opposite 74 
 
 Peoples in Hungary and Transylvania ^-^ 
 
 VII 
 
DICTIONARY OF RACES OR PEOPLES. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 Since eastern Europe became an important source of immi<rration 
 many new ethnical factors have been added to the popuhition of the 
 United States. Early in the Commission's investigations among 
 these newer immigrants it became apparent that the true racial status 
 of many of them was imperfectly understood even in communities 
 where they were most numerous, and the difficulties encountered in 
 properly classifying the many ethnical names that were employed to 
 designate various races or peoples suggested the preparation of a 
 volume that would promote a better knowledge of the numerous 
 elements included in the present immigrant movement. 
 
 While this " dictionaiy " treats of more than six hundred subjects, 
 covering all the important and mau}^ of the obscure branches or divi- 
 sions of the human family, it is intended primarily^ a discussion of 
 the various races and peoples indigenous to the countries furnishing 
 the present immigration movement to the United States, or wdiich 
 may become sources of future immigration. 
 
 Until 1899, when the Bureau of Immigration first classified arriving 
 immigi'ants according to the race or people to which they belonged, 
 practically all population statistics respecting the foreign-born in the 
 United States were recorded only by country of birth. Previous to 
 the adoption of the improved method of recording immigration sta- 
 tistics the Bureau of the Census had attempted in some instances to 
 distinguish among the various east European peoples in the popula- 
 tion, and as a result of this effort reports of recent censuses include 
 more or less accurate data relative to the Polish and Bohemian 
 elements in the population. In the first-mentioned case this group- 
 ing is accomplished by regarding for census purposes the former 
 Kingdom of Poland as a geographical entity instead of Provinces of 
 Austria, Piiissia, and Russia, as Poland has been politically for more 
 than a century. In the same way Bohemia is considered as a geo- 
 graphical unit instead of a part of Austria. With these exceptions, 
 however, census reports make no distinction between the many 
 important ethnical factors to be found among natives of eastern 
 European countries resident in the United States. 
 
 1 
 
2 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Poland and Bohemia also appear as " countries of birth " in earlier 
 immigration statistics, but when the movement of population from 
 Austria-Hungary, Russia, Turkey, and the Balkan States to the 
 United States assumed large proportions the old method of recording 
 arrivals only by the countiy of their nativity was of little value in 
 determining the ethnical status of such immigrants, and the Bureau 
 of Immigration finally adopted the racial classification. The bureau 
 recognizes 45 races or peoples among immigrants coming to the 
 United States, and of these 36 are indigenous to Europe. This 
 classification was adopted by the Immigration Commission in col- 
 lecting and compiling data respecting the foreign-born in this coun- 
 try, and it is also made the principal basis of the dictionary of races 
 or peoples. Xo work of this nature has before been published in the 
 English language, although related works have been printed in the 
 French, German, and other languages." The present work, moreover, 
 differs essentially from previous publications of the same nature in 
 that it is written primarily with reference to the subject of immigra- 
 tion and is for the convenience of students of that subject rather than 
 for the ethnologist. Therefore, in addition to a more strictly ethno- 
 logical discussion of the various immigrant races and peoples, careful 
 attention has been given to their numerical and geographical distribu- 
 tion, as well as their relative importance in the movement of popula- 
 tion to the United States and other immigrant-receiving countries. 
 
 In the preparation of the dictionary it was neither the plan of the 
 Commission nor the purpose of the author to attempt an original dis- 
 cussion of anthropology or ethnologj^, but rather to bring together 
 from the most reliable sources such existing data as it was believed 
 would be useful in promoting a better understanding of the many 
 different racial elements that are being added to the population of 
 the United States through immigration. 
 
 In the more strictly ethnological topics of definition and division, 
 or classification of races or peoples according to their languages, their 
 physical characteristics, and such other marks as Avould show their 
 relationship to one another, and in determining their geographical 
 habitats, an effort has been made to present the view most generally 
 accepted among ethnologists, or, in case of radical and important 
 differences of opinion, to present the rival views. It need not be 
 explained, in view of the vastness of the ethnographical field and the 
 present imperfect state of the science, that mistakes are inevitable in 
 
 « Since writing this dictionary Matsnmura's excellent Gazetteer of Eth- 
 nology, inihlished in .T;ii)mii in 190S, has come to hand. As its name indicates, 
 it is not a dictionary. Imt if more nearly covers the field thuu any other single 
 volume in the English language. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 a work of this nature. It is not to be regarded as written for the 
 ethnologist, but for the student of innnigration ; for the one who 
 wants in convenient form an approximately correct statement as to 
 the ethnical status of immigrant races or peoples, their languages, 
 their numbers, and the countries from which they come. 
 
 In determining the population and geographical distribution of 
 races and their various divisions, reference was had to the census 
 reports and other official publications of foreign countries, as well 
 as to standard works of history and travel, and the publications of 
 foreign geographical and other scientific societies. On pages 8 to 12 
 of this introduction is a selected bibliography of general \vorks upon 
 the subject under consideration, and a list of a few of the authorities 
 that were consulted in its preparation. 
 
 The number of the chief divisions or basic races of mankind is more 
 in dispute at the present time than when Linnanis proposed to classify 
 t hem into 4, or Blumenbach into 5, great races. Some writers have re- 
 duced the number of such basic races to 3, while others have proposed 
 15, 20, or even G3. In preparing this dictionary, however, the author 
 deemed it reasonable to follow the classification employed by Blumen- 
 bach. which school geographies have made most familiar to Americans,^/ 
 viz, the Caucasian, Ethiopian, Mongolian, Malay, and American, or, | 
 as familiarly called, the white, black^dlo55^hrcLmvii _J 
 
 The sciencesl)f anfhropolo^''anclethnology are not far enough 
 advanced to be in agreement upon many questions that arise in such a 
 study. The use of this classification as the basis for the present work 
 is perhaps entirely justified by the generally prevailing custom in the 
 United States, but there is equal justification in the fact that recent 
 writers, such as Keane and the American authority Brinton, have 
 returned to practically the earlier classifications." 
 
 These authorities have also been closely followed by the author of 
 the dictionary in separating the many subdivisions of the five great 
 races one from another according to the languages they speak, and 
 in grouping them into stocks upon the same basis. In other Avords, 
 the primary classification of mankind into five grand divisions may 
 be made upon physical or somatological grounds, while the subdi- 
 vision of these into a multitude of smaller " races " or peoples is made 
 largely upon a linguistic basis.'' The practical arguments for adopt- 
 ing such a classification are unanswerable. It is not merely because 
 it is most convenient and natural to call a man English, Irish, or 
 German according to the language spoken by him or by his ancestors 
 
 " Sec p. for some of these flnssilicaliDUS. 
 '' See classification ou p. 5. 
 
The Immigration Commission* 
 
 in the old home; this is also the classification that has the sanction 
 of law in immigration statistics and in the censuses of foreign coun- 
 tries."^ In no other way can figures be found that are comparable as 
 to population, immigration, and distribution of immigrants. While 
 it is well to find a classification by physical characteristics insisted 
 upon in the able works of Ripley, Deniker, and others, it is mani- 
 festly impracticable to use such a classification in immigration work or 
 in a census. The immigrant inspector or the enumerator in the field 
 may easily ascertain the mother tongue of an individual, but he has 
 neither the time nor the training to determine whether that individ- 
 ual is dolichocephalic or brachycephalic in type. He may not even 
 know that these terms refer to the shape of the head and are con- 
 sidered to be of fundamental importance by the school of ethnologists 
 just referred to. Finally, it may be that neither the ethnical nor the 
 linguistic school has reached the ultimate word, but that a more 
 natural and acceptable classification of peoples will be based in the 
 future upon continuity of descent among the members of a race or of a 
 stock, whether such genetic relationship be established by somatolog- 
 ical, linguistic, sociological, or historical evidence, or by all combined. 
 The classification of races or peoples adopted for convenience by 
 the author of the dictionary is presented on the page opposite. 
 
 5 
 
 " See further discussiou of the principles of classificatiou and of technical 
 terms in article " English," pp. 54-57. 
 
Diclioiiary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 COMPARATIVE CLASSIFICATION OF IMMIORAKT RACES OR PEOPLES. 
 
 Based on Briutoa (cf. Keane). 
 
 Mongolian . 
 
 Malay 
 
 Ethiopian.. 
 
 Ameri can 
 
 (Indian). 
 
 Caucasic . 
 Kuskaric. 
 
 Group. 
 
 Let lie. 
 Celtic. 
 
 lllyric... 
 Atinenic. 
 
 Hellenic. 
 
 Iranic 
 
 Arabic . . . 
 Chaldaic. 
 
 People. 
 
 Tataric... 
 Japanese. 
 Mongolic. 
 
 Scandinavian: 
 
 NorweRiau 
 
 Swedish 
 
 German (N. part). 
 
 Dutch 
 
 English (part) 
 
 Flemish 
 
 Lithuanian 
 
 Scotch (part) 
 
 Irish (part) 
 
 Welsh 
 
 Russian 
 
 Polish 
 
 Czech: 
 
 Bohemian 
 
 Moravian 
 
 Servian 
 
 Croatian 
 
 Montenegrin 
 
 Slovak 
 
 Slovenian 
 
 Ruthenian 
 
 Dalmatian 
 
 Herzegovinian 
 
 Albanian 
 
 Armenian 
 
 French 
 
 Italian (part). 
 Roumanian.. 
 
 Spanish 
 
 Spanish- American 
 
 Mexican, etc 
 
 Portuguese 
 
 Greek 
 
 /Hindu 
 
 itiypsy 
 
 Arabian 
 
 /Hebrew 
 
 \Syrian 
 
 Caucasus peoples 
 
 Basque 
 
 I Finnish 
 Lappish 
 Magyar , 
 Bulgarian (part) , 
 
 Turkish, Cossack, etc , 
 
 Japanese, Korean 
 
 Kalmuk 
 
 (Chinese 
 
 ■{East Indian (part, 
 I i.e., Indo-Chinese). 
 I Pacific Islander (part) 
 \East Indian (part) ... 
 
 Negro 
 
 American Indian 
 
 Ripley's races, with other correspond- 
 ing terms. 
 
 I. TEUTONIC. 
 
 II. Euronaeus (Lapouge). 
 Nordic (l)eniker). 
 l)olich:)-l('pt()rhinc (TCohliiiann). 
 
 (kTiiKuiic (Kiifjlish writers). 
 KfilHMif^riilicr (Ccniiau writers). 
 Ivyinric! (l'"rciicli writers). 
 
 Part Alpine. 
 
 11. ALPINE (OR CELTIC). 
 
 H. Alpinus (T/apouge). 
 Ocfidcntal (Doniker). 
 Diseiitis (deriuan writers). 
 Celto-Shivic (French writers). 
 Lappaiioid (I'runer-Bey). 
 Sarmatian (von Holder). 
 Arvernian (Beddoe). 
 
 Part Alpine. 
 
 Part Mediterranean. 
 
 m. MEDITERRANEAN. 
 
 H. Meridionalis (Lapouge). 
 Atlanlo-Moditerranean and Ibero-Insu- 
 
 lar (Deriiker). 
 Iberian (English writers). 
 Ligurian (Italian writers). 
 Part Mediterranean. 
 Part Teutonic. 
 
 Part Mediterranean. 
 
The Immigration Conmiission. 
 
 SOME CLASSIFICATIONS OF THE GRAND DIVISIONS OF MANKIND. 
 
 [For purposes of comparisou, the order followed is that of Deniker's remarkable and often 
 misunderstood scheme. It will be seen at once that the larger sroups of races recognized 
 by him are more like the grand divisions of other writers than has been commonly sup- 
 posed. Accuracy of detail has been sacrificed to secure greater clearness in the compari- 
 son of groups. Blumenbach's classification, for instance, having been published in 1775, 
 is naturally indefinite as to some of the ethnical groups established since his day and found 
 in Deniker's list, such as " Dravidian " or " Aino." His term " Malay " includes all the 
 I'aeific Islanders, who are now distributed among Keane's Mongol, Caucasic, and Negro 
 races.] 
 
 (after 
 Linnaeus). 
 
 Huxley. 
 
 Flower (cf. 
 Quatrefages). 
 
 Negro (ex- 
 cept 5). 
 
 4. Caucasic 
 
 (with 5). 
 
 2. F.thiopian (except 
 4,0). 
 
 1. Caucasian (except 
 10, 20). 
 
 2. Mongol. 
 
 1:5. Mongolian 
 
 \i. Malay" 
 
 1. Bushman 
 
 2. Negrito 
 
 3. Negro 
 
 4. Melanesian 
 
 5. Ethiopian (Abyssin- 
 
 ian, etc.). 
 G. Australian 
 
 7. Dravidian 
 
 8. Assyroid 
 
 9. Indo-Afghan 
 
 10. Arab (Semite) 
 
 11. Berber 
 
 12. Littoral European... 
 
 13. Ibero-Insular 
 
 14. Western European.. 
 
 1.5. Adriatic 
 
 10. Northern European. 
 17. Eastern European. . . 
 
 15. Amo 
 
 19. Polynesian 
 
 20. Indonesian 
 
 21. South American 
 
 22. North American 
 
 23. Central American 
 
 24. Patagonian 
 
 25. Eskimo 
 
 26. Lapp 
 
 27. Ugrian 
 
 2S. Turco-Tatar 
 
 29. Mongol (incl. Ma- 
 lay). 
 
 \l. Negroid. 
 
 Australoid (except 
 part of 5). 
 
 Melanochroid (with 
 part of 5). 
 
 Xanthochroid 
 (with part of 27). 
 
 Mongoloid (except 
 part of 27). 
 
 1. Ethiopian 
 (except 5) 
 
 3. Caucasic 
 (with 5). 
 
 2. Mongol. 
 
 o Includes Nos. 4, 6, 19, 20, and a part of 29. 
 
 One feature of the dictionary Avliich is of jiartic-iilar interest in a 
 study of immigration is the data showing the numerical extent and 
 geographical distribution of the various immigrant races or peoples. 
 No reliable compilation of this nature w^as available and its prepara- 
 tion required much research. The data are of value as suggesting 
 the possibilities of future immigration, and also as showing the rate 
 of immigration among the various races at the present time. In 
 some cases, notably those of the Slovaks and Hebrews, where there 
 is a high rate of emigration to the United States, it is conceivable 
 that the movement may become normal or, indeed, that it may cease 
 through an exhaustion of the home supply. On the other hand, in 
 the case of the Russians, Oermans, Italians, and certain other peojiles 
 the population is so great that although the volume of emigration 
 may be large the rate is low and the supply is practically inexhaustible. 
 
 The estimated numerical strength of each of the principal races or 
 peoples in Europe, and the immigration movement of such races from 
 Europe to the United States in the fiscal year 1907, when immigra- 
 tion reached its greatest height, and also the average annual move- 
 
Diclionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 iiuMit for tlu> twolvo years oiuling .June ;U), r.)10, are shown in the 
 l:il)U' whirh follows. Koliable data respoc-ting the niunlKU- of Turks 
 ami Sviiaiis in Europe are not available, and consequently these 
 races are omitted. AVith these exwptions, however, the table in- 
 clmU'- all Kuropean races or peoples which in the years specified 
 colli riliuted more than 2,000 immigrants to the movement to, the 
 linited States. 
 
 JJstiitialcd imittildlioii of cciidiii races- in J']unii)<\ cnniiKircd to immigration 
 of siicli ni<-<s from I'Uiroiic io the United Stdlcs in IHOJ, inut aim to tho 
 avcraac aiinunt inniiitjnilioii for the 12 years ciidiiuj June JU, lOJO. 
 
 
 Estiniafed 
 ])oi)ul;ilioii 
 in Europe. 
 
 Immigrants to the United State,s from 
 Europe. 
 
 Race or people. 
 
 Total 
 
 iuiml>er, 
 
 19(«7. 
 
 Average 
 atiiHial 
 number, 
 12 years, 
 1899-1910. 
 
 Number per 1,000 
 e.stimated popu- 
 lation based on- 
 
 
 Total 
 
 number, 
 
 1907. 
 
 Average 
 annual 
 number, 
 12 years, 
 1899-1910. 
 
 Slovak 
 
 2.250,000 
 8,000.000 
 
 :<, 000,000 
 
 20.000,000 
 2,311,000 
 4, .500, (WO 
 
 17.000.000 
 8,000,000 
 
 41,870 
 14(i. 409 
 47.317 
 238.409 
 22,043 
 37.715 
 1.37. 147 
 59,677 
 44,240 
 25, 704 
 23, 751 
 
 14; 471 
 21,9.50 
 50,510 
 26,806 
 7,163 
 13,, 507 
 9,232 
 19,016 
 61,797 
 2, 560 
 91,059 
 12, 124 
 2,273 
 5,948 
 8,774 
 
 16,052 
 
 31,272 
 
 88,232 
 
 27, 704 
 
 157,300 
 
 17,204 
 
 35,086 
 
 78, 528 
 
 27,848 
 
 17,162 
 
 14,538 
 
 12,059 
 
 2,601 
 
 12, 436 
 
 24.463 
 
 30, 453 
 
 7,872 
 
 5,831 
 
 8,301 
 
 5,919 
 
 6, 782 
 
 37,882 
 
 1,619 
 
 61,253 
 
 7,045 
 
 2,127 
 
 2, 451 
 
 6,671 
 
 6,751 
 
 18.6 
 
 18.3 
 
 1.3.1 
 
 11.9 
 
 9.5 
 
 8.4 
 
 8.1 
 
 7.5 
 
 7.4 
 
 6.4 
 
 6.1 
 
 4.6 
 
 3.9 
 
 3.8 
 
 3.5 
 
 3.0 
 
 2.7 
 
 2.3 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.9 
 
 1.7 
 
 1.5 
 
 1.3 
 
 1.3 
 
 .5 
 
 .3 
 
 .3 
 
 13.9 
 
 Hebrew 
 
 Croatitui and Slovenian 
 
 Italian South 
 
 11.0 
 7.7 
 7.9 
 
 
 7.4 
 
 Irish i> 
 
 7.8 
 
 
 4.6 
 
 
 3.5 
 
 g;^' ::::::::::::::::: 
 
 6,000,000 
 4,000,000 
 3,900,000 
 1,57.3,000 
 3.700.000 
 .5,727,000 
 14,500,000 
 9,000,000 
 2.700,000 
 0,000,000 
 5,000,0(K) 
 10.000.000 
 35,300,000 
 1.700.000 
 72,200,(HX1 
 9,000,000 
 5,(KX),000 
 20,000,000 
 .39,000,000 
 
 2.9 
 
 Lithuanian 
 
 3.6 
 3.1 
 
 Dalmatian, Bosnian, and Herzegovinian 
 
 1.7 
 
 3.4 
 
 
 4.3 
 
 Italian North 
 
 2.1 
 
 Bnlparinn, Servian, and Montenegrin 
 
 .8 
 2.2 
 
 
 1.4 
 
 
 1.2 
 
 
 .7 
 
 
 1.1 
 
 Welsh ff 
 
 German 
 
 1.0 
 
 .8 
 
 Dutch and Flemish 
 
 .8 
 
 
 .4 
 
 
 .1 
 
 French 
 
 .2 
 
 Russian (including Ruthenian or Little Russian of 
 R ussia) . 
 
 77,200,000 
 
 (0 
 
 
 
 a The population figures represent the total population of Norway, and the immigration figure-s the 
 total number of Scandinavians, mostly Norwegians, coming from Norway. 
 
 6 The population figure,« represent the total population of Ireland, and the immigration figures the total 
 number of Iri^h coming from Europe. 
 
 c The population figures represent the number of Ruttienians in Austria-Hungary, and the immigration 
 figures the number of Hiithciiiaiis coming from Austria-Hungary. 
 
 d The population figures represent the total population of Sweden and the population of Swedes m 
 Russia (Fi'ilaiul), and the immigration figures the total number of Scandinavians, mosUy Swedes, 
 coming from Sweden and Russia. 
 
 ' The population fifuros rcjiresent the total population of Denmark, and the Immigration figures the 
 total number of Scandinavians, mostly Danes, comint; from Denmark. 
 
 / The population figures represent the total population of Kngland and Scotland, and the immigration 
 figures the total numi>er of English and Scotch coming from Hurope. 
 
 g The population figures represent the total population of Wales, and the immigration figures the total 
 number of Welsh coming from Europe. 
 
 ft Includes Armeni.in population in Asia and Armenians coming from Asia. 
 
 »■ Less than 1 per 10,000. 
 
8 
 
 The ImmifTration Commission. 
 
 As previously stated, the dictionary treats of more than 600 sub- 
 jects, but particuhir attention is paid to the races or peoples appear- 
 ing in the classification used for statistical purposes by the Bureau 
 of Immigration and Naturalization, the chief racial stocks repre- 
 sented among immigrants, and some of the ethnical or political terms 
 most commonly used to designate immigrants. The races or peoples 
 recorded by the bureau in the order of their numerical importance 
 as immigrants to the United States for the twelve years ending 
 June 30, 1910, with the number admitted during that period, are as 
 follows : 
 
 Italiau, South 1,911,933 
 
 Hebrew. 1. 074, 442 
 
 Polish 949,064 
 
 Germau 754, 375 
 
 Scandinavian 586, 306 
 
 Irish 439,724 
 
 English A 408, 614 
 
 Slovak 377, 527 
 
 Italian, North 372, 668 
 
 Mag>'ar._-: 338, 151 
 
 Croatian and Slovenian. 335, 543 
 
 Greek 216, 962 
 
 Lithuanian 175, 258 
 
 Finnish 151, 774 
 
 Japanese 148,729 
 
 Ruthenian (Russniak)— 147.375 
 
 Scotch 136, 842 
 
 French 115, 783 
 
 Rohcniian and Moravian. 100, 189 
 I'.'nitiarian, Servian, and 
 
 JNIontenegrin 97, 391 
 
 21. Dutch and Flemish 87,658 
 
 22. Russian 83,574 
 
 23. Roumanian 82,704 
 
 24. Portuguese- 72.897 
 
 25. Syrian 56,909 
 
 26. Spanish 51.051 
 
 27. Cuban 44,211 
 
 28. Mexican 41,914 
 
 29. African (black) 33,630 
 
 30. Dalmatian, Bosnian, and 
 
 Herzegovinian 31, 696 
 
 31. Armenian 26,498 
 
 32. Chinese 22.590 
 
 33. Welsh 20,752 
 
 34. Turkish 12,954 
 
 35. West Indian (except Cu- 
 
 ban) 11,569 
 
 36. Spanish American 10, 669 
 
 37. Korean 7. 790 
 
 38. East Indian 5, 786 
 
 39. Pacific Islander 357 
 
 It will be noted that in several instances the bureau classifies cer- 
 tain races or peoples together. In such instances separate immigra- 
 tion statistics are not available, but in this dictionaiy each race or 
 people above enumerated is treated separately. 
 
 By courtesy of D. Appleton & Co., the publishers, and Prof. 
 William Z. Eipley, the author, several maps from Eipley's " The Races 
 of Europe" have been reproduced in the dictionary. 
 
 SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY OF GENERAL WORKS." 
 1. ETHNOLOGY AND ANTHROPOLOGY. 
 
 The anthropologist who has been chiefly followed in the classifica- 
 tion adopted is the American, Bcinton. See: 
 
 Rrinton, Daniel G. Races and Peoples. New York. 1890. 
 Rrinton, D. G. Anthropology and Ethnology. (lu Vol. I of) The Icouographic 
 Kncyclopedia. Philadelphia. 1886. 
 Rrinton, D. G. The American Race. New York. 1891. 
 
 «No attempt can bo made to mention the special publications consulted— 
 far more numerous than those indicated— which pertain only to a particular 
 race, people, or country. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 Keane has generally supplemented Brinton where the latter is not 
 quite up to date: 
 
 Keane, A. H. Ethnology, rainbridgo. 1001. 
 Keane. A. H. Man, Past and Present. Cambridge. 1899, 
 Keane, A. H. (Six volumes of) Stanford's Compendium of Geography and 
 Travel. London. 180(3-1901. 
 
 The linguistic classifications of these two authors have been checked 
 up by the somatological classifications of: 
 
 Deniker, J. The Races of Man. London. 1900. 
 Ripley, William Z. The Races of Europe. New York. 1899. 
 Sergi, G. The Mediterranean Race: a study of the origin of European 
 peoples. (English edition.) London. 1901. 
 Sergi, G. Specie e varieta umane. Turin. 1900. 
 
 Since imniigrant races or peoples are classified on the basis of 
 language, frequent reference has been necessary to such works on 
 linguistics as the following: 
 
 I^efevre, Andre. Race and Language. London. 1894. (In) The Interna- 
 tional Scientific Series (Vol. 76). 
 
 Hovelacque, Abel. The Science of Language. (Trans.) London. 1877. 
 (In) The Library of Contemporary Science. 
 
 Whitney, W. D. Language and the Study of Language. 6th ed. New 
 York. 1901. I 
 
 Miiller. Max. The Science of Language. 2 vols. New York. 1891. 
 
 Tlie following have been mainly used on general questions, as those 
 of classification, or when detailed information was lacking in the 
 foregoing : 
 
 Ratzel, Friedrich. The History of Mankind. (English edition.) London. 
 1897. 
 
 Waltz, Theodor. Anthropologic der Naturvolker. 6 vols. Leipzig. 1859- 
 1872. 
 
 Miiller. Friedrich. Allgemeine Ethnographic. 2. Auflage. Wien. 1879. 
 
 Peschel. Oscar F. Volkerkunde. 7. Auflage. Leipzig. 1897. 
 
 Quatrefages, A. de. Histoire generale des races humaines. Paris. 1889, 
 
 Quatrefages. A. de. The Human Species. 2d ed. London. 1881. (In) 
 International Scientific Series (Vol. 26). 
 
 Prichard, James C. The Natural History of Man. .3d ed. London. 1848. 
 
 Prichard, James C. Researches into the Physical History of Mankind. 
 3d ed. London. 1836-1847. 5 vols. 
 
 Prichard, James C. Ethnographical Maps. 2d ed. London. 1851. 
 
 Latham. Robert G. Descriptive Ethnology. London. 18159. 3 vols. 
 
 Latham, Robert G. The Natural History of the Varieties of Man. London. 
 1850. 
 
 In anthropology, strictly speaking, one must also consult : 
 Topinard, P. Elements d'Anthropologie gf'nf'rale. Paris. 1885. 
 Tylor, Edward R. Anthropology. New York. 1904. (In) The International 
 Scientific Series (Vol. 62). 
 60813°— VOL 5—11 2 
 
10 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 There are only four" special dictionaries which systematically 
 cover the subject of races and peoples, and of these only the first 
 named is of much value to the student of the present day : 
 
 HandwiJrterbuch der Zoologie, Anthropologie und Ethnologie. Herausgege- 
 ben von Prof. Dr. Gustav Jager unter Mitwirkung von . . . F. von Hellwald 
 (etc.). Breslau. 1S80-1900. 8 vols, 
 
 Dictionnaire des Sciences anthropologiques. Paris. 1889. Publie sous la 
 direction de Ad. Bertillon (etc., etc. A group of distinguished ettinologists 
 cooperated in the preparation of this w^ork. Now rather old). 
 
 Galtes, Pio. Diccionario Etnografico-Anthropologico. Barcelona. 1894. 12°. 
 (Small, and contains many errors.) 
 
 Dictionnaire d'Ethnographie moderne. 1853. Paris. (1 vol. of) Nouvelle 
 Encyclopedie Theologique. (Of merely historical interest.) 
 
 Space can not be taken to mention all the ethnological and other 
 scientific journals to be consulted in such a work as the present. 
 Worthy of especial mention for the bibliographies they contain are : 
 
 Archiv fiir Anthropologie. Braunschweig. 1866-. ( See its bibliography : ) 
 " Verzeichniss der anthropologischen Literatur " (pp. 1-169, etc.). 
 American Anthropologist. New York. 1888-. 
 
 Finally, the best ethnographical maps covering the whole field are 
 those of : 
 
 Gerland. Georg. Atlas der Volkerkunde. (In) Berghaus (Herm.) Physika- 
 lischer Atlas. Gotha. 1892. 
 
 2. GEOGRAPHY OF RACES. 
 
 Ethnography is most intimately connected with the work of general 
 geographers, some of whom have made contributions of prime im- 
 portance to this science. Geographical journals and yearbooks, 
 which, like books of travel and description, are too- numerous to be 
 mentioned here, are among the best sources of information to the eth- 
 nologist. The geographical works most consulted are : 
 
 Reclus, Eliseo. Nouvelle geographic universelle; la terre et les hommes. 
 Paris, 1876-1894. (English edition) The Earth and its Inhabitants. London. 
 1876-1894. (Indispensable. The English edition is edited in part by Keane.) 
 
 Stanford's Compendium of Geography and Travel. New Issue. London. 
 1893-1899. 7 vols. (See earlier edition for other volumes by Keane.) 
 
 Hettner, Alfred. Grundziige der Liinderknnde. 1. Band. Europa. Leipzig. 
 1907-. (As a sample of similar systematic works.) 
 
 Mill, Hugh H. (editor). The International Geography. 3d ed. London. 
 1909. (Ditto. Important, though in one ^()lume.) 
 
 3. STATISTICS OF POPULATION, BY RACE. 
 
 Original sources entirely distinct from the above-noted lines of 
 research must be consulted here. Such are, first, the official censuses 
 of the few countries that make a count of the population by race. 
 Those found most necessary to the present work are the censuses and 
 
 « Matsumura's Gazetteer has since appeared. (See note, p. 2.) 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 11 
 
 statistical yearbooks of Russia, Hungary, Austria, Sorvia, Finland, 
 Germany, Switzerland, and India. 
 
 Conipendiums needed for constant reference, mainly confined to 
 census returns, are: 
 
 The statesman's Year-Hook. Edited by J. S. Keltie. London. lOOS. 
 (Annual.) 
 
 Alnianach de (Jotha. Gotha. 1908. (Annual.) 
 
 Die Bevolkerung der Erde. (In) Petermanns Mittellunsen. Erganzungs- 
 biinde. (^.otlia. Xr. K')."? (1000). Enropa ; Nr. l."..'> (1000). Asion (etc.); 
 Nr. 140 (1004). Amerika, Afrika (etc.). 
 
 Otto Iliibner's Geographisch-statistische Tabellen. rublislied by Fr. v. Ju- 
 raschek. Frankfurt. 1000. (Revised annually.) 
 
 Perhaps the most competent estimates of population by race, where 
 censuses of such do not exist, are found in : 
 
 Braclielli, II. F. (Revised by F. von Juraschek.) Die Staaten Europas. 
 Tith ed. Leipzig. 1007. (Recent, but not complete, even for Europe.) 
 
 Hickmann. A. L. Geographisch-Statistischer Universal-Tasclieu-Atlas. Wien. 
 1909. (English edition.) Geographical-Statistic Universal Pocket Atlas. Lon- 
 don. (1907) (The most complete in appearance, but full of serious errors.) 
 
 Fircks. A. von. Bevolkerungslehre und Bev(>lkerungspolitik. Leipzig. 180S. 
 (In) Hand- und Lehrbuch der Staatswissenchaften (by K. Frankenstein, etc.). 
 (Population given in per cents only.) 
 
 Balbi, Adriano. Atlas ethnographique du globe. Paris. 1826. (Also) 
 Introduction a, I'atlas. Paris. 1826. 416 pp. (Too old, of course, to be of 
 service, but a fine example of what is needed at the present time brought down 
 to date.) 
 
 Kolb, G. F. Handbuch der vergleichenden statistik. Zurich. 1857. (Eng- 
 lish edition) The Condition of Nations. London. 1880. (A similar remark 
 applies.) 
 
 4. STATISTICS OF IMMIGRATION AND EMIGRATION. 
 
 Some of the censuses just mentioned devote many pages to statis- 
 tics of the emigration to foreign countries. Good examples are those 
 of Austria, Hungar}", Italy, Servia, and Finland. 
 
 Some American publications to be consulted are: 
 
 Commissioner-General of Immigration, Annual Reports. Washington. (Used 
 in preparing each article of the dictionary.) 
 
 Industrial Commission, Reports. Vol. XV. On Immigration . . . and on 
 Education. Washington. 1901. 
 
 Hall, Prescott F. Immigration. New York. 1906. 
 
 Smith, Richmond Mayo-. Emigration and Immigration. New York. 1800. 
 (See also other works by Professor Smith.) 
 
 Commons, John R. Races and Immigrants in America. New York. 1907. 
 
 5. GENERAL WORKS OF REFERENCE. 
 
 The encyclopedias, gazetteers, and dictionaries mo.st consulted for 
 bibliographical references and otherwise, and followed generally in 
 spelling, are : 
 
 The New International Encyclop;pdi;;. New York. 1007. 
 
 The EncycU>p:edia Britannica. 10th ed. London. 1902. 
 
 The Encyclopedia Americana. New York. 1907. 
 
12 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Brockhans Konversations-Lexikon. 14th ed. I^eipzig. 1896. 
 
 Meyers Konversations-Lexikon. 6th ed. Leipzig. 1909. 
 
 La Grande Encyclopedia Paris. 1886-1902. 
 
 The Century Dictionary. New York. 1904. 
 
 Standard Dictionary. New York. 1907. 
 
 Lippincott's Gazetteer of the World. Philadelphia. 1906. 
 
 Longman's Gazetteer of the World. London. 1908. 
 
 Ritter's Geographisch-Statistisches Lexikon. 9th ed. Leipzig. 1905. 
 
 6. BIBLIOGRAPHIES. 
 
 Of general bibliographical assistance, besides the helps already 
 mentioned and the card catalogues and other aids at hand in the 
 Library of Congress, may be mentioned : 
 
 Bibliographie der Sozial-wissenschaften. Berlin. 1907. (Annual. Helpful 
 in statistical references.) 
 
 International Catalogue of Scientific Literature. Fifth year. London. 1907. 
 (Annual. Full in special ethnology.) 
 
 Geographisches Jahrbuch. Vol. XXXI. Gotha. 1908. (Annual. Full in 
 special ethnology.) 
 
RACES OR PEOPLES. 
 
 A. 
 
 ABYSSINIAN. (See ScmUic-Ilam- 
 itir.) 
 
 ADERBAIJAN TURK. A name ap- 
 plied ti) tertain Turks of Persia. (See 
 Talariv.) 
 
 ADRIATIC race. (See Caucasian.) 
 
 AEROEMOYRET. Same as Evre- 
 meiseti. ( Sec Finnish.) 
 
 AFGHAN or PATHAN. The native 
 Iranic race or people of Afghanistan, 
 from which the country takes Its name ; 
 Caneasian In physical type and Moham- 
 medan in reliiiion; related in language 
 (Pa.slito) to the Persians and to the 
 northern Hindus (see) ; commonly 
 known in India as " Pathan." Of the 
 r..(HM).(X)0 inhabitants (estimated) of 
 Afghanistan, only one-third are Af- 
 ghans. More than 500.000 are Hindus 
 and about that number are Tajiks, that 
 is. Persians. As in Persia, there is a 
 great variety of other races or peoples 
 in Afghanistan. Turko-Tataric. Mon- 
 gol ic, and Aryan. They do not come 
 to America, so far as is known. 
 
 AFRICAN (black). (See Negro.) 
 
 AFSHAR. A nomadic Turkish tribe 
 of Persia relatetl to the Osmanlis. 
 I See these and Tataric.) 
 
 AINO. A primitive Caucasian-like 
 Iieople in Japan, now numbering less 
 than 20.0(XJ. (See Japanese, Cau- 
 rnsian, and Mongolian.) 
 
 AISSORE or AYSSORE. (See As- 
 si/riiin anil .S';/n>/«.) 
 
 ALBANIAN (native name. Skipetar; 
 ancient name. lUyrian; calletl by 
 Turks Arnaut). The native and 
 aboriginal race or people of Albania or 
 western Turkey. T'nlike most of the 
 so-called Etn-opean "races." this is 
 a distinct race physically and not 
 
 Albanian. 
 
 merely linguistically. It has the 
 smallest population of any independent 
 division of the Aryans in Europe and 
 does not even appear by name in im- 
 migration statistics. 
 
 The Albanians are perhaps less 
 known in a scientific way than any 
 other European people, unless it be cer- 
 tain tribes of the Caucasus. Not only 
 Is their classification uncertain in the 
 newer science of physical anthro- 
 pology, philologists also are still dis- 
 agreed as to their place in the Indo- 
 European family. (See article Aryan.) 
 Misled by the Greek loan-woi'ds in it, 
 scholars first classified Albanian as a 
 Hellenic dialect. Others as vainly 
 have tried to place it in the Italic di- 
 vision or in the Slavic. It appears to be 
 really one of the eight or nine distinct 
 branches of the Aryan family tree. It is 
 the most backward in cultivation of all. 
 It hardly has a literature. Like the 
 neighboring Servian or Croatian (see), 
 it labors under the misfortune of be- 
 ing written in different alphabets, in 
 both the Greek and the Latin, accord- 
 ing to the religion prevalent in each 
 locality. It is not surprising that the 
 rate of illiteracy is one of the highest 
 in Europe. 
 
 From a physical point of view, a more 
 favorable judgment can be awarded 
 Albanians. Tall and muscular, of 
 rather blond and regular features, the 
 Albanian is clearly Caucasian, although 
 subject to a race Mongolian in origin, 
 the Turk. (See articles on these.) 
 Yet in one respect he resembles the 
 Asiatic type; he has one of the broad- 
 est heads not only of Europe but of 
 the world. The face is broad, in sharp 
 contrast with the long, oval face of 
 the pure Greek type, which adjoins the 
 13 
 
14 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Albanian. 
 
 Albanian on the south. It is this com- 
 bination of " giantism " and hyper- 
 brachyceplialy, that makes the race 
 physically distinct and seems to war- 
 rant Denilier in giving it a separate 
 name, the "Adriatic " or " Dinaric." 
 It resembles most the " Celtic " or 
 "Alpine " race, and is so placed by 
 some. But the type is taller : the 
 northern Albanians, lilie the Montene- 
 grins, rival the Scotch and the Nor- 
 wegians in stature. 
 
 The Albanians are to-day a mixed 
 race, as is every European people. 
 From northern Albania the type shades 
 off in every direction, most rapidly on 
 the south, where it borders on the 
 long-headed, darlier, and shorter Medi- 
 terranean type. On the east, and 
 especially on the north, it merges into 
 the great wave of Slavic invasion, 
 nearly as broad-headed as the Alba- 
 nian in type but considerably shorter. 
 The Turlis are so few in number in 
 European Turkey and have assimilated 
 so little with the Albanians that they 
 have had but little influence in the 
 composition of the race. Indeed, it is 
 not the Turkish race that incloses 
 the Albanians on the east, but the 
 Bulgarians of Turkey. On the south- 
 east is a small Roumanian popu- 
 lation, the Tsintsars. (See corre- 
 sponding articles.) 
 
 No line can be drawn as to physical 
 type between those Albanians who in- 
 habit the northern border of Albania 
 and the Serbo-rroatinn peoples that 
 adjoin them ; that is, the Montenegrins. 
 Ihe Dalmatians, the Bosnians, and the 
 southern Serbs. (See all these in 
 article Croatian.) The same "Adri- 
 :itic" typo can be followed parallel 
 with the sea until it merges into 
 the "Ali)ine" tyi)e among the Friulans 
 or Ladius, non-Italian Latins of the 
 Italian border. To speak more pre- 
 cisely, the e.vtremely hi.iili cephalic in- 
 dex of 89 has been found at Scutari, 
 near the northern border of Albania, 
 and the same (88) even in Epirus, 
 
 Albanian. 
 
 where most of the people are Greeks. 
 The average height is about 5 feet 
 7 inches, although on the Herze- 
 govinian border it reaches 5 feet 9 
 inches. 
 
 The Albanians go under many dif- 
 ferent names. Skipetar and Arnaut 
 are equivalents of Albanian. All mean 
 '* highlander." (Compare the Alb in 
 Alhaniun with All).) L'ntil about the 
 fifteenth century they were not called 
 Albanians but Illyrians, or even Mace- 
 donians. From them came the name 
 of the ancient Roman province of 
 Illyricum, embracing Epirus and parts 
 of Macedonia, and of Napoleon's 
 " Illyrian Provinces ; " and from these 
 latter came the name Illyrian, wrongly 
 appropriated by all the Sei*bo-Croa- 
 tians (Slavs) early in the last cen- 
 tury. As already indicated, all the 
 Slavs of the Balkan Peninsula made 
 their settlements during the middle 
 ages. The Albanians, or Illyrians 
 proper, previously occupied the entire 
 country north to the Danube. 
 
 The names of the less important dia- 
 lects and tribes need not be considered. 
 Some of them are temporary ; that is, 
 dependent upon the tribal system of 
 government which still obtains. The 
 Gegs and the Tosks, however, are to 
 be sharply distinguished. The Gegs, 
 including the Malliesors and the Mir- 
 dites, are the northern Albanians ; while 
 the Tosks, including the Yapides, are 
 those living in Epirus on the south. 
 The Gegs are mainly Mohammedans 
 and Roman Catholics using the Latin 
 alphabet; the Tosks are also in part 
 Mohammedan, but mainly Orthodox, 
 like their neighbors, the Greeks, whose 
 religion, civilization, and even lan- 
 guage they have in great part adopted. 
 The northern Gegs are more rude and 
 warlike and generally herdsmen; the 
 Tosks, more civilized and settled agri- 
 culturists. The (Jegs are taller and 
 more truly Albanian in type ; the Tosks, 
 darker and more like the modern 
 Greeks. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 15 
 
 Albanian. 
 
 The Albanians' main distinction in 
 history is the persistence with which 
 they have kept their indei>endenee. 
 Even the Tnrkish rule in Albania has 
 been but nominal ever since the Mos- 
 lems tirst overran the Peninsula in 
 the tiftetMith century. It is felt only 
 in the larjrer towns. They are brave, 
 but turbulent in spirit — warriors 
 rather than workers. Even their own 
 tribes are at enmity among them- 
 selves and tribal and family feuds 
 are common. 
 
 Albania, somewhat indefinite in its 
 boundaries, is but a small country, less 
 than 300 miles long by 40 broad. It 
 embraces the Turkish vilayets of Scu- 
 tari and Janina and a part of Monas- 
 tic In the wider sense it includes 
 ancient Epirus and a part of Macedo- 
 nia. There are also Turks and Greeks 
 
 Alsatian. 
 
 settled in Albania, and even Kouma- 
 nians (Tsintsars) in the southeast; 
 but the basis of the population is 
 Albanian. 
 
 No census of Albanians has ever 
 been taken. They probably number 
 1,500,000; some say 2,000,000. There 
 are also some 250,000 in the eastern 
 part of Greece and 00,000 in southern 
 Italy and Sicily, where they estab- 
 lished colonies centuries ago. The 
 number in the Austro-IIungarian prov- 
 inces north of Albania is still less. 
 In Monastir they number only about 
 12.000. In religion the Albanians are 
 said to be about equally divided among 
 the Moslem, the Catholic, and the 
 (ireek faiths. Somewhat careful re- 
 ligions statistics have been privately 
 collected for the greater portion of 
 Albania, as follows : 
 
 Vilayets. 
 
 Moham- 
 medan. 
 
 CathoUc. Orthodox. 
 
 Jewish. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Scutari 
 
 133,965 
 228.346 
 
 81,997 6,642 
 267,317 
 
 ""3;439" 
 
 222,604 
 
 
 499, 102 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 362,311 
 
 355,956 
 
 3,439 
 
 721,706 
 
 
 
 In total population Albanians rank 
 below almost all the "races" of 
 Europe. They perhaps outnumber the 
 Slovenians of Austria and are half as 
 numerous as the Norwegians, the 
 Danes, or the Western Finns. But 
 since they have emigrated extensively 
 to Greece and to Italy and the rate of 
 immigration to America on the part of 
 their northern neighbors, the Croa- 
 tians and Slovenians, is one of the 
 highest in Europe, it would appear 
 probable that the Albanians also are 
 to be reckoned with as a factor of 
 American immigration. Thus far they 
 have not been countetl separately by 
 the Bureau of Immigration. Some of 
 them as immigrants are called Greeks 
 because they sjieak that language; oth- 
 ♦■rs. Turks bt^-ause the Mohammedan 
 Albanians often call themselves Turks ; 
 others appear in the column of " Other 
 
 peoples." In this column we find 
 about 2,000 in 1907, 1,300 of whom 
 came from Turkey in Europe. The 
 number of Greeks reported from the 
 same country was 7,000; the number of 
 Turks, 1,100. 
 
 ALGERIAN. A native of Algiers. 
 A geographical, not an ethnological 
 term. About two-thirds of the popula- 
 tion of 3,000.000 are Berbers and one- 
 third are Arabs. (See these and 
 Moor.) 
 
 ALPINE r.ice. (See Aiu<iii and 
 ('iiiira.siiiii. 
 
 ALSATIAN. A native of Alsace, in 
 (U-rmany, formerly a part of France. 
 A g(H>graphical term. Alsatians are 
 counte<l in immigration statistics as 
 eitlior French or German (see) accord- 
 ing to the language they speak. 
 
16 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Altaic. 
 
 ALTAIC. (1) Same as TJral- Altaic 
 (see) or, better, (2) the division 
 which includes the Tataric, Mongolic, 
 and Tungusic stocks. (See Turkish.) 
 
 ANATOLIAN TURK. A Turk (see) 
 living in Anatolia, that is, Asia Minor. 
 A geogi-aphical term. 
 
 ANDALUSIAN. A native of the prov- 
 ince of Andalusia. (See Spanish.) 
 Not a racial name, 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON race. Same as Eng- 
 lish (see). 
 
 ANNAMESE. The principal race or 
 people of the former empire of An- 
 nam, now known as French Indo-China 
 and including Annam, Tonking, and 
 Cochin-China. The Annamese are 
 Indo-Chinese (see), a division of the 
 Sinitic branch of the Mongolian race 
 (see). They show some infusion of 
 Malay blood. In culture and religion 
 they resemble the Chinese. Their 
 population is estimated at about 
 14,000,000, including 7,000,000 Touki- 
 iiese. 
 
 ARABIAN. One of the three great 
 groups of the Semitic branch of the 
 Caucasian race. The Arabians are re- 
 lated to the Hebrews and include 
 Arabs proper and the wandering Bed- 
 ouin tribes of the desert. (See Sem- 
 itic- Uamitic.} They have long since 
 spread out from the country that bears 
 their name and settled in distant por- 
 tions of Africa and Asia, as well as 
 penetrated into Europe. They have 
 given their language, through the 
 Koran, to the vaster populations of 
 Mohammedan faith. They are not to 
 be confounded with the Turks (see), 
 who are Mongolian, Tatar, in origin 
 and speech, rather than Caucasian. 
 Neither are they closely related to the 
 Syrians (see), who are Christians and 
 Aryans, not Semites ; nor even to the 
 Berbers and the modern Moors of 
 north Africa, who are Hamitic rather 
 than Semitic in origin. Yet Syrians 
 and Moors alike have long used the 
 Arabic tongue. 
 
 Armenian. 
 
 The Arab population of Arabia is 
 between 3,500,000 and 5,000,000. Still 
 more live in northern Africa. Very 
 few come to the United States. The 
 Immigration Bureau classifies them 
 under " Other peoples," which included 
 only 23G individuals in all from Asiatic 
 peoples in 1907. 
 
 ARAGONESE. A native of Aragon. 
 (See Spanish.) 
 
 ARAMAIC or ARAMEAN. One of 
 the Chaldean group of Semitic lan- 
 guages. It includes the Syro-Chaldean 
 as spoken by the Ayssores. ( See these 
 terms and especially Assyrian.) 
 
 ARMENIAN (called by themselves 
 Haik). The Aryan race or people of 
 Armenia, in Asiatic Turkey. Linguis- 
 tically the Armenians are more nearly 
 related to the Aryans of Europe than 
 to their Asiatic neighbors, the Syrians, 
 Arabs, and Hebrews (Semites), and 
 especially the Turks and Kurds, the 
 inveterate enemies of the Armenians. 
 In language the latter are more Eu- 
 ropean than are the Magyars, the 
 Finns, or the Basques of Europe. The 
 nearest relatives of the Armenic tongue 
 are the other members of the ludo- 
 Iranic group of Aryan languages, which 
 includes the Persian, the Hindi, and 
 the Gypsy. In religion the Armenians 
 differ from all the above-named 
 peoples excepting the Syrians in that 
 they are Christian. They boast a 
 church as old as that of Rome. To 
 add to the ethnical confusion they are 
 related physically to the Turks, al- 
 though they exceed these, as they do 
 almost all peoples, in the remarkable 
 shortness and height of their heads. 
 The flattening of the back of the head 
 is noticeable at once in most Arme- 
 nians. It can only be compared to the 
 flattened occiput of the Malay, often 
 noticed in Filipinos. (See articles on 
 the above races.) 
 
 Only a fraction of the Armenians 
 are found in their own country, Ar- 
 menia : perhaps G50,000 out of a total 
 variously estimated at from 3,000,000 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 lY 
 
 Armenian. 
 
 !•> r)A»tHt.cuK). Over 1,000,000 live in 
 Kiissia, ill the Transcaucasus (only 
 ;U).0(H) in CMscaiK-asia) ; 400,000 iu En- 
 rol loan Turkey; 100,0(X) in Persia ; 
 about 1-".(KX1 in or near Ilnnjrary; and 
 ('..(XH.) in India and Africa. Perliaps 
 lialf tlieir number still live iu different 
 parts of the Turkish dominious. Large 
 numbers of those who have migrated 
 (lid so because of the persecutions of 
 llie Turks and Kurds directed against 
 Ihem. Their rate of immigration is 
 very low. about 1 per 2,000 of popula- 
 tion. They stand among the smallest 
 in nuntber of our inunigraut races or 
 peoples, only 2,044 arriving iu 1907, 
 and 20.408 during the 12 years 1S99- 
 1910. but form noticeable colonies, 
 especially in New York and Massa- 
 chusetts. These two States receive 
 nearly two-thirds of their number. 
 
 ARMORIC or ARMORICAN. Same 
 as Breton ( see). 
 
 ARNAUT. Same as Albanian (see). 
 
 AROMUNI or ARAMANI. Same as 
 Tsintsar. (See JininiKinidn.) 
 
 ARYAN, INDO-EUROPEAN, INDO- 
 GERMANIC. INDO-CELTIC, CELTO- 
 GERMANIC, JAPHETIC, or SANS- 
 CRITIC. The family of intlected lan- 
 guages spoken by all the races or peo- 
 ples of western Europe (with the ex- 
 ception of the Basques) and through- 
 out eastern Europe and southern Asia, 
 with some exceptions, as far as eastern 
 Ipdia. 
 
 Since four-fifths of our immigrants 
 are of Aryan stock and their racial 
 relationships to each other are deter- 
 mined by their languages, the student 
 o)' iunnigration will need some ac- 
 quaintance with the results of phi- 
 l(Mogy as regards the ordinary group- 
 ings of the Aryan tongues. I'pon this, 
 he will find, depends the distinction. 
 fi>r exanqilc, between Slovak and Czech 
 ( r.oliemian I, or the relationship of 
 the Lithuanian to the Russian and the 
 Old Prussian, or the very existence of 
 Croatian, Slovenian, Bosnian, and 
 Ilerzegovinian, as distinct "races" 
 
 Aryan. 
 
 among our Immigrants from the 
 Balkan States. (See articles on these 
 and Slav for details.) 
 
 The Aryan is the most, inqxirtant 
 family of all intlected languages. 
 The Semitic-IIamitic (see) is the only 
 other" division of them. The only 
 other type of languages found in 
 Europe is the agglutinative (see Ural- 
 Altaic, Finnish, Turkish, Magyar) ; 
 and the only remaining forms of si)eech 
 in the world are the monosyllabic (see 
 Chinese) and the polysyuthetic (see 
 Indian, American). 
 
 It will be seen that the words 
 "Aryan," "Indo-European," and the 
 like are linguistic rather than eth- 
 nological. Yet there has been much 
 written, especially among the earlier 
 philologists, about an "Aryan race." 
 Although no longer strictly scientific, 
 this expression will sometimes be used, 
 fur convenience, in this dictionary to 
 designate the group of peoples origi- 
 nally speaking Aryan tongues. 
 
 It must be admitted that there is 
 greater diversity between eastern and 
 western Aryans than there is, for in- 
 stance, between the Aryan Greeks on 
 the one hand and the Semitic Jews 
 or Turanian " Hungarians " and Finns 
 on the other. As different as the lat- 
 ter are in language from ourselves, 
 they share more fully our modern 
 science, literature, and civilization and 
 they acquire more readily our tongue 
 than does the Ai-yan Hindu or Per- 
 sian. Physically, also, they have be- 
 come more like ourselves than are the 
 darker and Asiaticized Hindus. 
 
 As a matter of fact, there are at 
 least three races, anthroiK)logically 
 speaking, instead of one in western 
 Europe. They are, as Ripley and 
 others have shown, the "Teutonic" or 
 "Nordic" (tall, blond, and long- 
 headed), the "Alpine" (broad-headed), 
 and the "Mediterranean" (brunette 
 and long-headed). Huxley long ago 
 marked out in this field two distinct 
 physical races, the " Xauthochroid " 
 
i8 
 
 Hie Immigration Commission. 
 
 Aryan. 
 
 and the " Melanochroid," or light and 
 dark Caucasians ( see) . The Aryan, the 
 German, the French, and the Italian 
 are " races " from a linguistic point of 
 view that combine dissimilar portions 
 of physical races. Yet, as has been 
 shown in the Introductory, such use of 
 words is unavoidable (see p. 3). 
 
 More questionable are innovations in 
 the use of these terms to fit some social 
 theory. De Lapouge, for instance, 
 limits the use of the word "Aryan " 
 to the blond, long-headed, or Teu- 
 tonic race; and an active social 
 propaganda in Germany is built upon 
 this supposed identification of races. 
 Yet Sergi, as an Italian, holds that 
 the original Aryans were dark and of 
 Mediterranean rather than of Teutonic 
 stock. 
 
 Turning now to a less doubtful use 
 of terms, it is safe to divide the Cau- 
 casian grand division of mankind on 
 the basis of language into the Aryan, 
 Semitic, Hnmite, Caucasic, and Eus- 
 karic stocks (see these). The last 
 two possess agglutinative languages 
 and are confined to the small areas 
 of the Caucasus Mountains and 
 the Tyrenees. The word " Indo-Euro- 
 pean " is preferable to " Aryan " in 
 scientific usage. Germans are more in- 
 clined to use the term " Indo-Ger- 
 manic," and to use " Aryan " in th6 
 sense of " Indo-Iranian ; " that is, to 
 designate the eastern group of Indo- 
 Europt^jin languages. 
 
 The Aryan " races " comiirise nearly 
 half the population of the earth, say 
 700,000,000 out of a total of I.HOO,- 
 000,000. Of course, a great multitude 
 of these are Asiatic Aryans, the most 
 of whom are crowded into India. 
 Still, the Aryans of Europe are nearly 
 double the Aryans of Asia in number, 
 .'".20,00(),000 as against 2S0.(KH),000. 
 This European stock also outnumbers 
 the Chinese, the greatest hnmogoneons 
 population beyond all exception In the 
 world. 
 
 Assyrian. 
 
 The Aryan stock is divided as fol- 
 lows by Hickmann : 
 
 European 
 
 Races. population. 
 Teutonic (Gei'man, English, 
 
 Scandinavian, etc.) 131,000.000 
 
 Slavonic (Russian, Polish, 
 
 Bohemian, etc.) 127,200,000 
 
 Italic (French, Spanish, etc.)_ 107, 300, 000 
 
 Hellenic 4, 400, 000 
 
 Lettic (including Lithuanian)- 4, 000, 000 
 
 Celtic (Scotch, Irish, Welsh )_ 3,200,000 
 
 Illyrie 1, 500, 000 
 
 Armenic 300, 000 
 
 Indo-Iranic (Hindu, etc.) 300,000 
 
 (See other details in Introductory 
 table, p. 5.) 
 
 These comprise practically all Euro- 
 peans with the exception of the ]Mag- 
 yars of Hungary, the Turks of Turkey, 
 Various Finuo-Tataric peoples of east- 
 ern and northern Russia and of Lap- 
 land, and the Caucasus peoples. Turk- 
 ish Armenia, in Asia, and the greater 
 part of the countries eastward to the 
 Ganges, also are Aryan, excluding the 
 large Dravidian territory (see) in 
 southern and central India. 
 
 Of American immigrants, as has 
 been said, four-fifths are still Aryan, 
 in spite of the largely increasing num- 
 bers of non-Aryans now arriving from 
 eastern Europe — Hebrews, Magyars, 
 Finns, and Turks. (See details of 
 Aryan immigration under each race 
 ;ind in article Cdiicasinn.) 
 
 ASHKENAZIM. The northern or 
 German-Polish Jews, as distinguished 
 from the southern or Spanish-Portu- 
 guese Jews, called Sepliardim. They 
 form about 00 per cent of the Jewish 
 race. (See Hebrew.) 
 
 ASIATIC race. (See MongolUin.) 
 
 ASSAMESE. A subdivision of the 
 Indo-Aryan Hindus (see) living in 
 Assam, the easternmost province of 
 India jiropei-. Tlieir laii,i:uage, tlie As- 
 samese, is spoken l)y 1.;i."i<),0(K) persons. 
 
 ASSYRIAN. ASSYROID, AYSSORE, 
 KALDANI (CHALDEAN), SYRO-CHAL- 
 DEAN, NESTORIAN, EAST SYRIAN. 
 All these names have been applied to a 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples, 
 
 19 
 
 Assyrian. 
 
 siiuill population living in the nortli- 
 wostorn anu'lo of I'orsia, near the bor- 
 dt'is of Turkoy and Russia, and espe- 
 rially about Lakorrniia. Sonieofthem 
 oil couiiuj: to the United States as inimi- 
 m-ants insist that they are not Syi-ians. 
 but Assyrians. It is believe<i that they 
 are more properly to be considered as 
 Kast Syi-iaas ;nul, therefore, contained 
 in the '• Syrian" race or people of the 
 Bureau of Inunigration. although so 
 good an authority as Deniker holds 
 that they belong to an entirely distinct 
 race, which he calls the "Assyroid." 
 Ill any case, they belong to the Syrian 
 stock (Semites) linguistically. 
 
 It will be convenient to discuss 
 briefly at this point the Assyrian and 
 Assyroid races and then the relation 
 of the Ayssores to these. 
 
 ASSYRIAN AND ASSYROID. 
 
 The Assyrian is an ancient language, 
 extinct for at least 2,000 years. No 
 people to-day can claim pure physical 
 descent from this stock. Tlie arid re- 
 gion occupied by the early Assyrian 
 empire has been swept by one civiliza- 
 tion after another. Their ancient Se- 
 mitic speech was largely replaced by 
 that of conquering Medes and Tersians 
 and, later, of Mohammedan hosts. 
 It finally disappeared after the 
 P.abylcnians and Chaldeans, who used 
 a Semitic tongue, rejtlaced the Assyri- 
 ans in Mesoi)otamia. Turkish, Persian, 
 Kurdish, and Arabian blood has been 
 adde<l to the ancestral stock of the 
 modern "Assyrians." Keclus says: 
 " The Assyrians and Chaldeans were 
 either exterminated, or else absorbed 
 in the victorious races, forfeiting name, 
 speech, and the very consciousness of 
 their race." 
 
 The Assyroid was first added by 
 Deniker to his list of the distinct 
 races of tlie earth ; and he says that 
 " it is not found pure in Jiny popula- 
 tion, but it counts a sutticient number 
 of representatives to give a character 
 
 Assyrian. 
 
 to entire populations, such as the Ilad- 
 jemi-Persians, tlie Ayssores, certain 
 Kurdish tribes, and some .\nnciiiinis 
 and Jews." Even Deniker, it will be 
 noted, does not claim that there is any 
 longer an Assyrian race, either phys- 
 ically or linguistically, while even his 
 cognate Assyroid is not found jaire. 
 It is sufficient to say that practically 
 all other ethnologi.sts divide Deniker's 
 "Assyroids " between the Aryan and 
 Semitic-Hamitic branches of the Cau- 
 casian race. 
 
 THE AY'SSORES. 
 
 The Ayssores, therefore, are not As- 
 syrians, either physically or linguisti- 
 cally. The P.ureau of Immigration has 
 classified races according to the lan- 
 guages they speak, and practically all 
 ethnologists proceed upon the same 
 principle. A scientific definition of the 
 Ayssores, therefore, would seem to be : 
 ,That branch of the Aramaic division 
 of the Chaldean group of Semitic peo- 
 ples (Caucasian) which is located 
 farthest to the northeast, and espe- 
 cially about Lake Urmia in Persia. 
 They are called " Syro-Chaldeans " in 
 the Russian census. Their own lan- 
 guage not only is that which was 
 spoken commonly in Palestine in the 
 time of Christ, but other dialects 
 of it are still found on the eastern 
 border of Syria. It is. however, 
 often called a missionary language, 
 since it has been revived and kept 
 alive largely by Protestant mis- 
 sionaries. The Ayssores, like most 
 Syrians, now speak Arabic. It is 
 apparently due to the enthusiasm of 
 Archbishop Benson over a i)eople 
 speaking the language of Christ, 
 rather than as a result of any scien- 
 tific demonstration, that these i)eople 
 have been misnamed "Assyrian." 
 " Chaldean," " Nestoriau," and even 
 '•ArnitMiian." The peoi>le have Ixhmi 
 proud to accept and defend the title 
 given them as rei)resentatives of the 
 ancient Assyrians. 
 
20 
 
 TTie Immigration Commission. 
 
 Assyrian. 
 
 The "Assyrians " are more backward 
 in civilization than the western Syri- 
 ans, having been more sorely pressed 
 to maintain their very existence against 
 the surrounding Mohammedan popu- 
 lation, and especially the Kurds. 
 Some of them, like their neighbors, 
 the Armenians, have sought refuge on 
 Russian soil. The Russian census 
 shows 5,000 of them located in Trans- 
 caucasia. Their entire population is 
 so small that it is of no significance 
 as a source of immigration. Although 
 constituting a few distinct communi- 
 ties in the United States, their num- 
 ber is lost sight of in the general mass 
 of Syrian immigration (see). 
 AUSTAFRICAN. (See Negro.) 
 AUSTRALIAN. Any inhabitant of 
 Australia. Not a racial name. Immi- 
 grants from Australia, of whom there 
 are very few, are listed in immigra- 
 tion statistics as " English," " Irish," 
 etc., according to their mother tongue* 
 (See articles on these.) The name 
 Australian is also applied by ethnolo- 
 
 Austrian. 
 
 gists to the black natives of Australia. 
 ( See Negro. ) 
 
 AUSTRIAN. Not a race name and 
 not used by the Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion. It has no significance as to phys- 
 ical race or language. There is no 
 Austrian race in the sense in which 
 we use the terms French, German, 
 Italian, Hebrew, or Bohemian " race." 
 The term "Austrian " simply means an 
 inhabitant or native of Austria. Austria 
 contains more different races or peo- 
 ples than any other country of Europe 
 except Russia. Germans form the 
 largest ethnical group in Austria; 
 Magyars, the largest of Hungary. 
 The following table shows the diver- 
 sity of races or peoples represented 
 by large populations in Austria-Hun- 
 gary and the relative proportion 
 which • the Austro-IIuugariau section 
 of these races contributes to the immi- 
 gration from Europe to the United 
 States. For further details see articles 
 on each of these races, as German, 
 Hebrew, Polish, Bohemian, Slovenian. 
 
 Pojiuhition of Amtria-Hunganj, and immigrotion to the United 8tafc.<i frot 
 Austrid-Hinigury and from Euroiic, in 1901\ hij raer. 
 
 
 Population In 1900. 
 
 Immigration to United States. 
 
 Chief races or peoples. 
 
 Austria. 
 
 Hungary, 
 
 inchulinK 
 
 Croatia and 
 
 Slavonia. 
 
 Iinmip-ants 
 
 from 
 
 Europe In 
 
 1907. 
 
 Immigrants 
 
 from 
 
 Au.stria- 
 
 Uungaryin 
 
 1907. 
 
 Per cent 
 
 from 
 Austria- 
 Hungary. 
 
 
 9,171,000 
 a5, 955, 000 
 
 2,135,000 
 
 91,000 
 13,5a) 
 41,900 
 
 1.37,100 
 
 23,900 
 
 1 47,300 
 
 6 26,900 
 19,000 
 59,700 
 
 288,900 
 
 450,300 
 
 40.500 
 13, 400 
 41,800 
 59,7(X) 
 23,700 
 47,100 
 6 6,200 
 18,400 
 59,600 
 1,500 
 27,600 
 
 • 44.5 
 
 
 
 
 2,020,000 
 
 99.7 
 
 
 4,259,(X)0 
 
 3,375,000 
 
 1,193,000 
 
 \ 711,000 
 
 231,000 
 
 10, (KK) 
 
 727,000 
 
 43.5 
 
 
 429,000 
 
 99,000 
 
 ( 1,079.000 
 
 \ 1,052,000 
 
 2,799,000 
 
 S,742,0(X) 
 
 27, OCX) 
 
 272, (KX) 
 
 99.1 
 
 
 99.6 
 
 
 
 23.0 
 
 
 96.9 
 
 
 99.8 
 
 
 .5 
 
 Others 
 
 6.1 
 
 Total 
 
 c 25, 032, 000 
 
 19,2,';4,(KK) 
 
 1,199,500 
 
 338,500 
 
 28.2 
 
 
 1,225,000 
 
 851,000 
 
 146,000 
 
 18,900 
 
 12.9 
 
 
 
 <■ Including Slovalc. 
 
 «• Indtiding Bulgarian and Montcnojrrin. 
 
 •Excluding 518,000 foroigners, of whom over half are Magyars. 
 
 <« Counted as German, etc., in language, but as Jews in the census of religions. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 21 
 
 Auvergnat. 
 
 AUVERGNAT. A native of Au- 
 vert^no. forniorly a province of central 
 France. (See French.) 
 
 AVARO-ANDIAN. (See Caucasus 
 
 IHOllUs.) 
 
 AYSSORE. A sn\all modern Asiatic 
 pcdlile sometimes wrongly called As- 
 si/rian- (see). 
 
 AZERBEIDJIAN TURK. Same as 
 Aderbaijan. (See Tataric.) 
 
 BALTIC. A nam(> sometimes given 
 to the Lettic (see) group of languages. 
 
 BASHKIR. One of the largest Ta- 
 tar peoples (see) of Russia. 
 
 BASQUE (synonyms: Euskarian and, 
 formerly, Iberian as to language). 
 The people originally speaking the 
 Basque language, the sole non-Aryan 
 language of western Europe. But few 
 now live in the old province of south- 
 western France, Gascony, formerly 
 called " Vasconia " after them ; about 
 500,000 still remain on the other side 
 of the Pyrenees in northwestern Spain. 
 They are a fragment, perhaps the only 
 distinct remnant, of the pre-Aryan 
 race of Europe. Recent researches 
 connect them, not with the Mongolian 
 Finns (see) as formerly, but with the 
 llamitic (Caucasian) Berbers of 
 northern Africa. They are not now 
 easily distinguishable in physical ap- 
 pearance from their Spanish or French 
 neighbors, although many still speak 
 the strange Basque tongue. The lat- 
 ter is not inflected, like most Euro- 
 pean (Aryan) languages, but agglu- 
 tinative, like the typical languages of 
 northern Asia. 
 
 Bas(pi('s are counted in with Spanish 
 or French by the Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion in case they speak these lan- 
 guages. It is known, however, that 
 but few are coming to the States, al- 
 though they go in considerable numbers 
 as workers to the Panama Canal Zone. 
 It is said that 200.000 Basques have 
 
 Bhil. 
 
 I'liiigralcd to South America during the 
 last half century. 
 
 BAVARIAN. A native of P.avaria, 
 in (Jermany. Not an ethnological 
 term. (See German.) 
 
 BEDOUIN. A wandering Arab 
 (see). • 
 
 BELGIAN. A native or citizen of 
 Belgium. Not the name of a race and 
 not used by the Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion. Southern Belgians are for the 
 most part Walloons (see), that is, 
 French (see), and northern Belgians 
 are Flemish. (See Dutch and Flem- 
 ish.) 
 
 BELSAN. (See Ruthcnian.) 
 
 BELUCHI, BALUCH, or BILOCH. 
 The native Iranic (Caucasian) peo- 
 ple of Baluchistan. Of no significance 
 in immigration. (Cf. Afghan, Persian, 
 Hindu.) 
 
 BENGALESE or BENGALI. The 
 principal race or people of Bengal, 
 British India. Their language, a mod- 
 ern Hindu tongue, the Bengali, is 
 spoken by nearly 45,000,000 persons. 
 The broad head of the Bengalese is 
 thought to be due to Mongolian ad- 
 mixture. (See Hindu.) 
 
 BERBER. The most important na- 
 tive race or people of northwestern 
 Africa; of Hamitic (Caucasian) ori- 
 gin. (See Scmdtic-Hamitic and Moor.) 
 They number at least 7,000,000 in 
 Morocco and Algeria and 500,000 in 
 Tunis and Tripoli. Not known as im- 
 migrants. 
 
 BERKIN. An Istrian division of the 
 Slovenian race (see). 
 
 BESSERMAN. A small tribe of 
 East<>rii Finns (see). 
 
 BHIL. A name given to a people of 
 India of Dravidian physical stock 
 (see), but now speaking a Hindu dia- 
 lect (see). The Indian census re- 
 ports 760,000 persons speaking the 
 Bhil dialects. Their religion is a 
 form of animism requiring neither 
 priest nor temple. 
 
22 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Bicol. 
 
 BICOL or VICOL. (See Filipino.) 
 
 BIELOCHROVAT, K R A K U S , or 
 CRAKOWIAK. Names applied to a 
 subdivision of tlie Poles (see). 
 
 BIELO-RUSSIAN. The term nsetl by 
 Russians themselves to designate 
 White Russia*!. (See Russian.) 
 
 BIRMAN. Same as Burmese (see). 
 
 BIS A YAK Same as Visayan. (See 
 Filipiito.) 
 
 BLACK race. {See Negro.) 
 
 BLACK RUSSIAN. (See Russian.) 
 
 BLATACI. (See Bohemian and 
 Moravian.) 
 
 BOER. A white person of Dutch 
 (see) descent, especially in the Trans- 
 vaal. 
 
 BOHEMIAN and MORAVIAN 
 (CZECH). It will be convenient to dis- 
 cuss these races or peoples in one ar- 
 ticle. They are counted together by 
 the Bureau of Immigration. 
 
 Czech or Tsekh is best defined as the 
 westernmost race or linguistic divi- 
 sion of the Slavic (with the exception 
 of the Wendish fragment in Ger- 
 many) ; or, as the race or people re- 
 siding mainly in Bohemia and Moravia, 
 but partly also in Hungary. 
 
 Bohemian is the westernmost divi- 
 sion or dialect of the Czech and the 
 principal people or language found in 
 Bohemia. 
 
 Moravian is that division of the 
 Czech found in Moravia ; that is, be- 
 tween the Bohemians and the Slovaks. 
 
 Other definitions different from the 
 above can be referred to good author- 
 ity, but are confusing and will be men- 
 tioned only at this point. Thus, some 
 authors reverse the meanings of Czech 
 and Bohemian, making Bohemian the 
 name of the division which includes 
 the Czech, the Moravian, and the 
 Slovak. (See, for example, Keane'a 
 classification in article Filav, although 
 his usage varies.) The term "Mora- 
 vian Bi-ethren " is also frequently use<l 
 in a religious sense as the name of a 
 
 Bohemian. 
 
 well-known sect which is akin to " Bo- 
 hemian Brethren." Finally, " Bohe- 
 mian " in the current literary or artis- 
 tic sense means one of unconventional 
 or Gypsylike habits. It comes perhaps 
 from " Bohemien," the French word 
 for " Gypsy." Gypsies were once igno- 
 rantly supposed to come from Bohe- 
 mia. 
 
 The Czech is most nearly related to 
 the Polish and Wendish languages, 
 which, with it, constitute the so-called 
 ^A'estern Division of Slavic languages. 
 " Czech " generally covers also the 
 Slovak (see), which in the Austrian 
 census is not separated from the Bo- 
 hemian and Moravian. Although the 
 total Czech population is rather small, 
 about 8.200,000, Czechs, in 1907, stood 
 sixth in rank as to the number of 
 immigrants to the United States. 
 
 BOHEMIAN. 
 
 The Bohemian people appears on the 
 ethnological even more than on the 
 political map as a peninsula intruding 
 far into German territory, for Bohemia 
 is nearly cut off from Moravia by Ger- 
 mans of lower Austria pressing In 
 from the south and Germans of Prus- 
 sia pushing down ft-om the north. 
 One-third of the population of Bohe- 
 mia itself is comiiosed of Germans, 
 who inclose the ^Moravians on every 
 side except the east. In early times 
 the domain of the Western Slavs ex- 
 tended farther, not only into Germany 
 nearly as far as Berlin, but on the 
 south far beyond Vienna, into Carin- 
 thia. Here another intruding race, 
 Mongol in origin — the Magyar — h;is 
 divided the Western Slavs from the 
 Croatians and other Southern Slavs. 
 
 The long contact of the Bohemians 
 with the Germans has profoundly mod- 
 ified their civilization, if not their 
 physical type and even their language. 
 They are the most nearly like west- 
 ern |^:uropeans of all the Slavs. It 
 may be fairly said that they are the 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 23 
 
 Bohemian. 
 
 most ;i(lvaiu-i><l of nil. 'Pliis is in frroat 
 jiart diu' (() their nalivo iMuiowiin'iit 
 as Slavs. Tlicir wri.uiit ol" brain is 
 saiil lo be jireater Hum tbat of any 
 otber people in Europe. At the same 
 time the eastern Bohemians and Mora- 
 vians are among the most broad- 
 headed — that is. Slavic or " East- 
 ern " — in physical type. They do not 
 show the Asiatic element, Finnic or 
 Tataric, found in the Russians, bur 
 Ihey show a Teutonic admixtui-e in 
 their being of greater height than 
 most Slavs and often in the presence 
 of a blond element among them. 
 
 Although the Bohemians and the 
 Moravians form but a minute frac- 
 tion of the great Slavic stock, less 
 than 2 per cent, they have contributed 
 not a little to its history. They were 
 practically the first Slavs to come 
 under the influence of western civili- 
 zation. Cyril and Methodius, apostles 
 to the Slavs, gave them their alphabet. 
 Since the eighth century they have 
 had a literature of their own, which 
 until the Hussite war was the most 
 important of all Slavic literatures. 
 Iluss, the Bohemian, a century before 
 I.uther, sounded the first note of re- 
 ligious freedom in Europe. To Come- 
 nius. the Moravian, are due the be- 
 ginnings of modern education in Eu- 
 rope. During the long years of German 
 Catholic rule the use of the Bohemian 
 language was proscribed. To-day it is 
 again flourishing. 
 
 While the Oermans and the Bohe- 
 mians have been strenuous rivals in 
 this corner of Austria, it is due to 
 their joint efforts that Bohemia is 
 now " the brightest jewel in the Aus- 
 trian crown." Its natural wealth and 
 the industry of its inhabitants have 
 made it the richest province of the 
 monarchy, Tlie Bohemians, like the 
 Slavs in general, are preeminently a 
 nation of agriculturists, but they also 
 excel as miners and as craftsmen. In 
 religion all but 5 per cent are Roman 
 Catholic. In art they are leaders; 
 
 Bohemian. 
 
 as musicians they are unsurpassed. 
 'J'liey are equally renowned in the po- 
 litical and in the military service of 
 the monarchy. 
 
 The ordinary ethnological details re- 
 quire but littk^ space in this article. 
 There are no subdivisions of the Bohe- 
 mians to be described. Their physical 
 and linguistic characters are suffi- 
 ciently described in the article on the 
 Slavs with the exception of what is 
 noted here. Their aliihabet is like our 
 own, with added diacritical marks. 
 Formerly they used the German type. 
 While their native language is a bar- 
 rier to full entrance into the current of 
 western thought, the common use of 
 German has supplemented it. Their 
 population and immigration figures are 
 given on the page following. 
 
 MORAVIAN. 
 
 Neither need much space be given 
 to their brothers on the east, th« jNIora- 
 vians. Their ethnical type is much 
 the same, although we find here more 
 dialectal variation and, on the east, 
 transitional types that approach the 
 Slovaks or the Poles. The Moravians 
 speak the same language as the Bohe-' 
 mians, notwithstanding some differ- 
 ence in dialects. Both divisions are, 
 therefore, to be considered as consti- 
 tuting but one race in a classification 
 of European races. The division into 
 two is political, geographical, and his- 
 torical, rather than ethnical. Like the 
 Bohemians, the Moravians are sur- 
 rounded only by Germans and their 
 Czechish kinsmen — excepting the Leks. 
 or Waterpolaks. in the northeastern 
 corner of their territory. Some consider 
 these last to be Poles; others, Mora- 
 vians. The Walachs, who live on the 
 Slovak border in the Carpathians, are 
 more properly a division of the Mora- 
 vians, although some call them Slo- 
 vaks (see). They are divided into 
 the .Tavorins, the Pasekarsches. and 
 the Zaierzaks. The Ploraks live in 
 
24 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Bohemian. 
 
 the western mountains of Moravia ; 
 the Hanalis about the center, on the 
 river Hanna. The latter include the 
 Blataci, the Moravcici,' and the Zabe- 
 caci. The Opovans and the Podhoraks 
 
 Brazilian. 
 
 also are Moravians. The breadth of 
 the head increases among the Czechs 
 as we leave the German border on the 
 west, reaching among the Hanaks the 
 remarkable index, for Europe, of 86. 
 
 Czech population of Austria-Hungary. 
 
 
 Bohemia. 
 
 Moravia. 
 
 Silesia. 
 
 Hungary. 
 
 Miscella- 
 neous. 
 
 Total. 
 
 
 3,930,093 
 
 1,727,270 
 
 146,265 
 
 2,002,165 
 
 169,245 
 
 ' 7.975,038 
 
 
 
 Total for 1851 
 
 2,621,450 
 
 1,264,027 
 
 88,068 
 
 1,704.312 
 
 176,401 
 
 5,854,258 
 
 
 2,621,450 
 
 
 
 
 14,377 
 
 2,635,827 
 
 
 1, 190, 150 
 73,877 
 
 88,068 
 
 
 1,278,218 
 
 
 
 1,704,312 
 
 35,324 
 126, 700 
 
 1,813,513 
 
 
 
 
 126,700 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 Outside of Austria-ITnngary there are at the present time probably less than 200,000 
 Czechs in Europe, making a total of about 8,200,000 for the race. 
 
 The foregoing table gives the Czech 
 population of Austria-Hungary in 
 1900. and also shows the famous dis- 
 tribution by races, as estimated by 
 Czornig from the census of 1851, as 
 similar details can not be found in the 
 most recent census. Including the 
 Slovaks the total Czech population of 
 Europe about equals the total of 
 Magj-ars or of Jews. The Bohemians 
 aloue constitute about half the entire 
 number, or 4.000,000, and therefore 
 about equal in numbers the Lithu- 
 anians or the Dutch. 
 
 As immigrants the Czechs come to 
 America at about the same rate per 
 ],000 of population as the Lithuanians 
 or the Ruthenians of Austria-Huu- 
 gary ; that is, more rapidly than most 
 Slavic races, although only one-third so 
 rapidly as the Hebrews. The high 
 rate of Czech immigration is mainly 
 due to the Slovaks, whose rate of 
 immigration according to population 
 is the highest of any race or people. 
 The Bohemians and Moravians, on the 
 other hand, come at the very low 
 rate of less than 2 per 1.000 of pojui- 
 lation. With less than a third of the 
 Czech population, the Slovaks sent 
 377,527 immigrants to the United 
 States in the twelve years 1899-1910, 
 
 as against 100,189 Bohemians and 
 Moravians combined. In other words, 
 the small Slovak people stands eighth 
 amoug immigrant races in annual ar- 
 rivals, while the Bohemians and Mo- 
 ravians stand about eighteenth. Dur- 
 ing the period mentioned, 301,078 of the 
 Slovaks and 64,519 of the Bohemians 
 and Moravians admitted to the United 
 States went to the States of New 
 York, Tennsylvania, Ohio, and Illinois. 
 
 BOHEMIAN BRETHREN. (See Bo^ 
 hemiaii and Moravian.) 
 
 BOHEMIEN. The name by which 
 Gypsies (see) are known in France. 
 
 BOIKO. A subdivision of the Red 
 Russian branch of the Ruthenians 
 (see). 
 
 BOLIVIAN. (See t^panish Amer- 
 ican.) 
 
 BOSNIAN. A political division of 
 the Serbo-Croatians. (See Croatian.) 
 
 BRAHMAN. Not the name of a 
 race. A member of the sacerdotal or 
 priestly caste of the Hindus (see). 
 The Brahmans number about 15,000,- 
 000 and are found throughout India. 
 
 BRAZILIAN. Any white native of 
 Brazil. There are about 6,000.000 
 whites in Brazil, nearly one-half of 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples 
 
 25 
 
 Brazilian. 
 
 whom aro foroiiin-born. Of the hitter 
 over l.<HX).(X)(»jire IfaHaii.SOO.OlM) Tortu- 
 L'uese. o(.H),(R)0 iJenuan, and 100.(X)0 
 Sitaiiish (see these). Imiuigrantsfrom 
 Brazil, of whom there are very few. 
 are chissed by the Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion according to the mother tongue. 
 (See Spanish American.) 
 
 BRETON or ARMORIC AN. The most 
 southern and only continental branch 
 of the Celtic group of the Aryan fam- 
 ily. It is located in Brittany, in the 
 northwestern part of France. The 
 Bretons belong, with the Welsh, to the 
 Cymric division of Celtic (see) 
 peoples. Their language, the Breton, 
 in its early form resembled the Cor- 
 nish (see), now extinct. It was car- 
 ried to Armor ica. in France, by emi- 
 grants from Britain, who gave the 
 name of Brittany to the new country 
 and their language to the inhabitants. 
 Their language now contains many 
 French elements. It, lilie the Welsh, 
 is at the present time the native lan- 
 gtiage of about 1.000,000 persons, but it 
 possesses much less vitality than 
 Welsh (see), for it has practically no 
 literature and is being rapidly sup- 
 planted by French. The latter is now 
 the language of the cultured and is 
 taught in all the schools of Brittany. 
 There are four distinct dialects of Bre- 
 ton — the L4onarde, the Trecorien. the 
 Cornouaillere, and the Vanneteuse. 
 
 Physically the Bretons, like most 
 nifxlern peoples, are a mixed stock. Yet 
 those of the interior are distinctly Al- 
 pine in type; are short in stature, 
 round-headed, brunette, and have dark- 
 blue eyes. They resemble the Au- 
 vergnats and the Savoyards of south- 
 ern France and the Swiss of the Alps. 
 There has been, however, considerable 
 infusion of Teutonic blood, especially 
 in the coast districts, where the peo- 
 ple are taller, longer-headed, and re- 
 semble the inhabitants of Normandy. 
 (See French.) This Celtic-speaking 
 peopleof the Continent is thus seen to 
 have little ethnic relationship to the 
 GOSIS"— VOL 5—11 ?j 
 
 Bulgarian. 
 
 Celts of the British Isles, who are dis- 
 tinctly long-headed and tall ; in fact, 
 are among the tallest of all Europe. 
 (See Irish, Scotch, and Wclih.) 
 
 The manners and customs of Brit- 
 tany resemble thope of other remote 
 parts of France, and present, indeed, a 
 very fair likeness of medijcval France. 
 The inhabitants revere the ancient 
 dolmens and cromlechs, and cling tena- 
 ciously to many pagan customs. 
 
 Bretons do not appear in immigra- 
 tion statistics, but are probably 
 counted as French, -with whom they 
 bear a close ethnic relation. The lat- 
 ter race or people is considered to be 
 three-fifths "Celtic" ("Alpine") in 
 origin, and is placed in the " Keltic 
 division " by the Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion. 
 
 BRITISH. BRITON. (See English.) 
 
 BROWN race, (Hee ilalai/.) 
 
 BUGAN. A name applied to Ru- 
 thenians (see) living on the Bug. 
 
 BTJKOWINIAN. A geographical, not 
 a racial, term. Any native of the 
 duchy of Bukowina in eastern Aus- 
 tria. The Bukowinians represent 
 three very different linguistic divisions 
 of the Aryan family — Slavs, Latins, 
 and Teutons. The population numbers 
 T.'iO.OOO, of whom over 40 per cent are 
 Ruthenians, about 32 per cent are 
 Roumanians, and nearly 22 per cent 
 are fJermans; less than .5 per cent are 
 Poles. (See these.) In religious affilia- 
 tions they present equally great varia- 
 tions — 70 per cent are of the Orthodox 
 (Greek) faith, about 12 per cent are 
 Catholics, and over 13 per cent are 
 Jews. 
 
 BULGARIAN. The native race or 
 people of Bulgaria, belonging linguis- 
 tically to the Eastern branch of the 
 Slavs, and therefore Aryan : supposed 
 to be Finnic (Mongolian) in origin, 
 although now European (Caucasian) 
 in physical type. It is probably the 
 most numerous people in European 
 Turkey also; but its numbers are 
 small compared with those of other 
 
26 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Bulgarian. 
 
 Slavic races or pef)ples, and thus far 
 its rate of immigration to America 
 is quite low. 
 
 Tlie Bulgarians and their neighbors 
 on the north, the Roumanians, are 
 among the rare races that are physi- 
 cally of one stock and linguistically of 
 another. Both possess adopted lan- 
 guages. While the Bulgarians appear 
 to . be Asiatics by origin who have 
 adopted a Slavic speech, the Rou- 
 manians (see) are Slavs who have 
 adopted a Latin language. Since lan- 
 guage is the test in a systematic classi- 
 fication of European races, as ex- 
 plained in the Introductory (see), this 
 is the chief point that need be dis- 
 cussed in an article on the Bulgarians ; 
 and there can be no doubt as to the 
 position occupied by this tongue. The 
 Bulgarian belongs in the Southeastern 
 division of Slavic languages, and in 
 many respects stands between Rus- 
 sian and the Serbo-Croatian dialects. 
 (See articles on these, and especially 
 Slav.) It so closely resembles the lat- 
 ter as to give the Servian linguist ex- 
 cuse for representing most of the Bul- 
 garians of Turkey to be Servians. Yet, 
 in an important sense, it is the prede- 
 cessor of both Russian and Servian. 
 The Old Bulgarian was the earliest of 
 the Slavic languages to be written and 
 persists even to this day in the liturgy 
 of the Orthodox church under the 
 name of Church Slavonic. Its alpha- 
 bet, the Cyrillic, is the oldest form of 
 all modern Slavic alphabets, although 
 some hold that an alphabet of similar 
 appearance, the (Jlagolltic, antedates 
 it among the western Slovenians. 
 
 Although Bulgaria possesses the old- 
 est Slavic literature, it dates back but 
 little over 1,000 years. It was not 
 until the ninth century that Cyril and 
 Methodius, apostles to the Slavs, put 
 it into written form. Apinireutly only 
 a century or two before this the Bul- 
 garians; spoke a Finnish language, 
 which they brought into Europe with 
 
 Bulgarian. 
 
 them from Asia. While they adopted 
 the language of the Slavs, whom they 
 conquered and organized politically, 
 they were themselves swallowed up in 
 the Slavic population. They lost not 
 only their ancient language but their 
 physical type. While they are the 
 most truly Asiatic in origin of all the 
 Slavs, they are Europeanized in ap- 
 pearance and character. In some re- 
 spects their life is more civilized and 
 settled than that of some of the Slavs 
 farther west, as in Montenegro and 
 Dalmatia. They are not only less 
 warriors in spirit than these, but are 
 more settled as agriculturists. Yet 
 they seem to feel that they do not be- 
 long to the civilization of Europe, 
 pi-operly speaking, for they say of one 
 who visits the countries farther west 
 that he " goes to Europe." 
 
 The question concerning the i)hys- 
 ical type of the Bulgarians is more 
 difficult to solve. Less scientific work 
 has been put upon this portion of 
 Europe than most sections, and there 
 is still doubt as to the movements of 
 the race in prehistoric times and 
 therefore as to their place of origin. 
 There can be little doubt, however, 
 that two physical types are found on 
 opposite sides of Bulgaria. While 
 those of the west are distinctly broad- 
 headetl. those on the east are, at least 
 in part, as distinctly long-headed. The 
 ^ western Bulgarians are predominantly, 
 it would appear, of the same Slavic 
 type as their neighboring kinsmen, the 
 Sorbo-Croatians. The Albanians (see), 
 who adjoin them on the southwest, are 
 similarly very broad-headed, but are 
 taller than the true Slavs. The expla- 
 nation of the long-headed type in the 
 east is not so simple. Some think it 
 indicates the early Finnic origin. Oth- 
 ers might argue that it is Italic, or at 
 least " Mediterranean," for there is no 
 doubt this element is pre<loniinant 
 amongst the eastern Roumanians who 
 adjoin them. 
 
Dictionary of Racer or Peoples. 
 
 27 
 
 Bulgarian. 
 
 r.nlirarijiiis of tlio enstt'rn type are 
 priHloininaiitly briiiu'itc. with dark 
 hair, aithousb it is said tliat 40 
 p(>r ooiit liave lijiht eyi's. The race is 
 rather low in stature and stockily built, 
 but no distinctly Mtinp)lian feature 
 remains, unless it 1k^ the high cheek 
 bones and rather narrow eyes which 
 are conuuon anionpst them. It must be 
 assumed that the present Bulgarians 
 have a.ssiniilated Turkish, Greek, and 
 lioumanian elements as well as Slavic. 
 This is true even of their language as 
 well as of their blood. The Bulgarian 
 is, in fact, the most corrupt of all 
 Slavic languages at the present time. 
 Although it possessed the first Slavic 
 literature, it now has almost none; 
 and what it has, has been developed 
 within the last century. 
 
 Of Bulgarian dialects the most im- 
 portant to mention is the so-called 
 Macedonian. Some have claimed that 
 there is an independent Macedonian 
 language and therefore race or peo- 
 ple. But this would appear to be one 
 of the patriotic misrepresentations not 
 unknown amongst the partisan philol- 
 ogists of this region. The other chief 
 dialects are the Rhodopiau and the 
 Southern Thracian or the Upper and 
 Lower Moesian. The w'ell-known Po- 
 maks are the Mohammedan 'Bulga- 
 rians, a fine type physically. Less 
 than 20 per cent of the Bulgarians are 
 Mohamniechms; three-fourths are of 
 the Orthodox faith. Bulgarians 
 themselves contemptuously call the 
 mongrel people of the coast " Gagaous." 
 
 There would ajipear to be little 
 doubt that the Bulgars came through 
 southern Kussia to their present 
 liome in the time of the early mi- 
 grations of the middle ages. Some rec- 
 ords locate them in the second century 
 i«n the river Volga, from which they 
 appear to have taken their name. In 
 fact, a country called " Greater Bul- 
 garia " was known there as late as 
 the tenth century. If the common sup- 
 
 Bulgarian. 
 
 position be correct, the P.ulgarians are 
 most nearly related in origin to the 
 Magyars of Hungary and the Finns of 
 northern Kussia. After these they 
 are nearest of kin to the Turks, who 
 have long lived amongst them as rul- 
 er.s. But Turks and Finns alike are 
 but branches of the great Ural-Altaic 
 family, which had its origin in northern 
 Asia, probably in Mongolia. ( See arti- 
 cles on these.) 
 
 The career of the Bulgarians thence- 
 forward is well known. They were 
 for a time the most dreaded foes 
 of the Eastern Empire. They played 
 the part in the east that the Teutons 
 did in the west — first as the enemies 
 of the higher civilization, then as its 
 allies and protectors against the bar- 
 barians living beyond; finally as an 
 independent and powerful peojile. In 
 the tenth century the Kingdom of Bul- 
 garia covered the most of what is now 
 European Turkey and Macedonia. The 
 Bulgarians were practically independ- 
 ent, from 678 A. D. to 1392 A. D., when 
 they were brought under subjection 
 to the Turk ; and within the last gener- 
 ation Bulgaria has again obtained its 
 independence from Turkey, and more 
 recently has received an added slice 
 of Turkish territory — that portion 
 south of the Balkan Mountains, known 
 as East Roumelia. Previously Bulga- 
 ria was limited to the region between 
 the Balkans and the Danube, with the 
 exception of the Roumanian district 
 lying between the lower Danube and 
 the Black Sea, which is called the Do- 
 bruja. On the west, as already inti- 
 mated, Bulgaria is bounded by Servia ; 
 on the southwest, by Turkey. 
 
 The Bulgarians occupy a territory 
 at least one-lialf larger than Bulgaria 
 itself. The most of this lies south of 
 Bulgaria, in Turkey proper, especially 
 in central Turkey, extending west- 
 ward to Albania. In fact, all of cen- 
 tral Turkey is Bulgarian in population 
 down to the iEgean Sea, excepting a 
 
28 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Bulgarian. 
 
 I 
 narrow strip along the coast, and this 
 is occupied, not by tbe Turks, but 
 by Greeks. It is not conmionly under- 
 stood that the Turks form but a small 
 minority of the population of Euro- 
 pean Turkey ; some say but one-seventh 
 of it. A census has never been taken. 
 Of course they are scattered every- 
 where in an ofQcial capacity, as the 
 Greeks are widely scattered as traders. 
 And there are other races or peoples in 
 the portion of Turkey that in popula- 
 tion is predominantly Bulgarian. Es- 
 pecially in Macedonia is this list of 
 races increased by the addition of 
 Serbs and other southern Slavs, of 
 Albanians, and even of Roumanians, 
 in considerable numbers. The last 
 named, under the designation of Tsin- 
 tsars, or Kutzo-Vlachs, extend in a 
 rather compact body from south- 
 western Macedonia southward well into 
 central Greece. 
 
 Putting the geography of the Bul- 
 garian people in another way, it covers 
 the eastern third of the Balkan Penin- 
 sula. The western third is Serbo- 
 Croatian; the southern third, Greek 
 and Albanian. All this has been 
 carved out of the older Turkish Em- 
 pire; most, excepting Greece, in the 
 partition of 187S. Bulgaria itself 
 contains nearly 500,000 Turks, includ- 
 ing quite compact settlements in the 
 southern part of East Rcmmolia and 
 in tlio nortliea stern part of Bulgaria 
 near tlie Black Sea. There are also 
 considerable numbers of Gypsies, Rou- 
 manians, Greeks, and Spnnish Jews — 
 from 30,000 to 00,000 of eacli. The 
 Bulgarians themselves number ;{.20O.- 
 000 (census of lOOf)) in Bulgaria. Tlie 
 total population is 4.000.000. The total 
 number of Bulgarians in Europe has 
 been estimated variously at from 
 4,000,000 to 5,000,000. Of these, there 
 are probably 1,000,000 in Turkey. 
 To-day they are found in but small 
 numbers elsewhere. The Russian cen- 
 sus gives 170,000. 
 
 Cagayan. 
 
 So far as concerns American immi-' 
 gration, the Bulgarians would seem of 
 less consequence than most other Slavs 
 as regards either their present or their 
 future rate of movement. The rate of 
 immigration per 1,000 of population 
 appears to put them below nearly all 
 other Slavs, excepting the Bohemians 
 and the Russians. In 1907 this rate 
 was 3 per 1.000 for the Bulgarians, 
 combined with the Servians and Mon- 
 tenegrins, from whom they can not be 
 sei)arated in immigration statistics. 
 As compared with these, the related 
 Croatian-Slovenian group came to 
 America at the rate of 13 per 1,000 in 
 that year, while the Slovaks with the 
 Hebrews led with a rate of 18 per 
 1,000. The number of Bulgarians is 
 too small to permit of even such a tem- 
 poi'ary flood of immigration as char- 
 acterizes the Hebrews or the Irish. 
 Bulgarians, Servians, and Montene- 
 grins, like other Slavs, go mainly to 
 States where unskilled labor is most 
 in demand. In the twelve years 1899- 
 1910, 97..391 immigrants of these races 
 were admitted to the United States. 
 Of these 22,476 went to Pennsylvania, 
 18.4G7 to Illinois. 15.197 to Ohio, and 
 9,942 to New York. 
 
 BURMESE. The native race or, peo- 
 ple of British Burma. Unlike the 
 other peoples of India, wlio are Cau- 
 ciisian in stock, with a dark Dravid- 
 ian element in the south, the Burmese 
 are Mongolian in origin, forming part 
 linguistically of the Indo-Chinese 
 group (see) of Farther India. If any 
 came to the United States they would 
 properly be classed as East Indian 
 (see). The population of Burma 
 numbers 10,000,000. 
 
 BURTJT. Same as Kara-Kirghiz. 
 (See Kirglii.::.) 
 
 C. 
 
 CAGAYAN or IBANAG. (See Fili- 
 pino. ) 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 29 
 
 Calabrian. 
 
 CALABRIAN. A n:it ivo of tllo .soiith- 
 (M'lunost province of tlir li;ili.ni Pen- 
 iusiil.i. A soo^fJipIiic;il Icriii. Calii- 
 I'lians and Sicilians aiv prominenr 
 factors in tlio recent sircat tide of ini- 
 uiigration which pnts Iho South Italian 
 ii the lead of ail inconiins; races. Tliey 
 have not heen count»'d hy provinces in 
 iiuniiirration statistics. 
 
 CALMTTCK. Same as Kalmiik (seeK 
 
 CAMBODIAN or KAMBOJAN. Any 
 native of (';inilio(lia. (See Klniier and 
 Imlo-CJihiisc.) 
 
 CANAANITIC. (See f^rm it ic-Tf (un- 
 it ic.) ■ 
 
 CANADIAN. A geographical, not a 
 racial, designation. Immigrants from 
 Canada are classified under French, 
 English, Scotch, Irish, etc. (see). The 
 Canadian population has not become 
 sufficiently homogeneous to allow us to 
 speak of a Canadian race. From 1886 
 to 1906 the I^ureau of Immigration 
 did not attemjit to record the number 
 of immigrants entering the T'nited 
 States from Canada. The increase in 
 
 Canadian. 
 
 Ilie Canadian-born population in the 
 United States in various census years, 
 however, shows that the movement 
 has 1)1^11 continuous an<l comparatively 
 large. The report of the Commissiouer- 
 Ceneral of Inunigration shows that 
 51,!>41 immigrants were admitteil to 
 the United States from Canada in 
 T.M«). Of the total number admitted 
 l^.sno were recorded as Fr.ench (prac- 
 tically all so-called French Canadians), 
 10,708 as English, 4,819 as Scotch, 
 4,332 as Italian, 3,950 as Irish, and 
 3,031 as German. Among the immi- 
 grants admitted from Canada in re- 
 cent years have been a cousideral)le 
 number of south and east Europeans 
 who have settled in Canada and later 
 came to the United States. Canadians 
 are not recorded as immigrants when 
 they enter the United States for " tem- 
 porary .sojourn " only. 
 
 The following table, compiled from 
 the Canada Year Book, 1908, shows the 
 composition of Canada's population by 
 race or descent in the census years 
 mentioned : 
 
 Poiiiilatifm of Cnnadn. hy race or origin, rriisiis ijcars 1S7J, 1S8J, and 1901. 
 
 Race or origin. 
 
 1871. 
 
 1881. 
 
 1901. 
 
 Per cent of total. 
 
 1871. 
 
 1881. 
 
 1901. 
 
 
 706. .369 
 
 846,414 
 
 549,946 
 
 7,773 
 
 881,301 
 
 957,403 
 
 699.863 
 
 9,947 
 
 1,260,899 
 988,721 
 800,154 
 13,421 
 
 20.3 
 24.3 
 
 15.8 
 .2 
 
 20.4 
 
 22.1 
 
 16.2 
 
 .2 
 
 23.5 
 
 Iristi 
 
 18.4 
 
 Scotch . . . 
 
 14.9 
 
 Other British 
 
 .2 
 
 
 
 Total British 
 
 2,110,502 
 
 2, .548, 514 
 
 .3.063.195 
 
 60.5 
 
 58.9 
 
 57.0 
 
 
 
 A u stro-H unRarian 
 
 
 
 18. 178 
 22.050 
 33.845 
 1,649.371 
 310,501 
 127,932 
 10.834 
 10.131 
 17.4.37 
 31,042 
 28.021 
 10.639 
 .31.539 
 
 
 
 .3 
 
 
 
 4.383 
 
 30,412 
 
 1,298.929 
 
 254.319 
 
 108,547 
 
 1,849 
 
 067 
 
 21,394 
 
 .5,223 
 
 1.227 
 
 8.540 
 
 40,806 
 
 .9 
 
 .31.1 
 5.8 
 .7 
 (") 
 
 («) 
 
 .2 
 
 .1 
 .7 
 .30.0 
 5.9 
 2.5 
 (°) 
 
 <°'.5 
 
 .1 
 
 ;9 
 
 .4 
 
 Dutch 
 
 29,662 
 
 1,082.940 
 
 202,991 
 
 23.037 
 
 l,a35 
 
 125 
 
 21.496 
 
 1.623 
 
 607 
 
 4.182 
 
 7,561 
 
 . 6 
 
 
 
 
 5.8 
 
 Indian and half-breed . . 
 
 2.4 
 
 Italian 
 
 
 
 .3 
 
 
 .3 
 
 Scandinavian 
 
 .6 
 
 
 .5 
 
 
 
 Not .specified 
 
 .0 
 
 
 
 
 3,485,761 
 
 4,324,810 
 
 5, 371,. 315 
 
 100.0 
 
 100.0 
 
 100.0 
 
 
 
 a Less than 0.05 per cent. 
 
30 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Canadian French. 
 
 CANADIAN FRENCH. (See French 
 Camidian.) 
 
 CANARESE or KANARESE. A Dra- 
 vidian tribe (see) of southwestern 
 India; not referring to the Canary 
 Islands. 
 
 CANTONESE. The Chinese (see) in- 
 habitants of Canton and the sur- 
 rounding; territory. Not an ethnical 
 term. 
 
 CARINTHIAN. (See Slovenian and 
 German. ) 
 
 CARNIOLAN. Same as Krainer. 
 (See Slovenian.) 
 
 CASHMIRIAN. Same as Kashmiri. 
 (See Hindu.) 
 
 CASTILIAN. A native of Castile, 
 the former kingdom which gave its 
 name to the Castilian or Spanish lan- 
 guage. Not an ethnographical term. 
 In immigration statistics listed as 
 Spanish (see). ' 
 
 CATALAN. The race or people of 
 Catalonia, the eastern division of 
 Spain. They extend somewhat north 
 over the line into France. Their lan- 
 guage resembles the Provencal of 
 France (see French) more than it does 
 the Castilian of Spain. Castilians can 
 not understand Catalans as easily as 
 they understand Portuguese. For con- 
 venience the Catalans are counted as 
 Spanish (see). 
 
 CAUCASIAN, CAUCASIC, EURO- 
 PEAN, EURAFRICAN, or WHITE 
 race. (See xdiilliochroi and mcl- 
 anochroi races, p. P.l.) The name 
 given by Blumenl)acli in ITUri to 
 the white race or grand division of 
 mankind as distinguished from the 
 Ethiopian, Mongolian, American, and 
 Malay races (see these). The term is 
 now defined more suitably for our pur- 
 poses in a broader sense by I'.rinton 
 and Keane, namely, to include all 
 races, which, although dark in color 
 or aberrant in other directions, are, 
 when considered from all points of 
 
 Caucasian. 
 
 view, felt to be more like the white r.ice 
 than like any of the four other races 
 just mentioned. Thus the dark Gallas 
 of eastern Africa are included, partly 
 on linguistic grounds, partly because 
 they have the regular features of 
 the Caucasian ; the Berbers of north- 
 ern Africa because of the markedly 
 blond and regular features found 
 amongst them; the dark Hindus and 
 other peoples of India still more em- 
 phatically because of their possessing 
 an Aryan speech, relating them still 
 more closely to the white race, as well 
 as because of their physical type ; and 
 possibly the Polynesians, Indonesians, 
 and Ainos of the Pacific because of 
 their physical characteristics, although 
 in this discussion these will be excluded 
 from the definition. (See Pacific Is- 
 lander.) The general opinion is that 
 the Dravidians and Veddahs, south of 
 the Aryan Hindus in India, are not 
 Caucasian. They do not possess au 
 Aryan tongue; and physically they 
 more nearly approach the Negro. 
 
 It will be seen from the above that 
 the Caucasian race was by no means 
 originally confined to Europe. It has 
 long covered the northern third of 
 Africa and practically all of southern 
 Asia to the borders of Farther India. 
 Although called the " European " race, 
 it more likely had its origin in Asia 
 or even in Africa than in Europe. Be- 
 cause of the latter theory. Brinton calls 
 it the " Eurafrican" race. It does not 
 even now fill certain large sections of 
 I^urope. The jNIongolian race not only 
 occupies the most of eastern and north- 
 ern Russia but norlliern Scandinavia 
 and the greater part of Finland, while 
 the dominant races of Turkey, of Rou- 
 mania, and even of Hungary are ^lon- 
 golian in origin. 
 
 Although the while race would be 
 supposed to be the one best understood, 
 it is really the one about which there is 
 the most fundamental and sometimes 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 31 
 
 Caucasian. 
 
 violent disoussion. Tlio word " Cauca- 
 sian," for instam-o. is in nearly as bad 
 repute as "Aryan " at the present time 
 amongst etlmologists. Yet, as Keane 
 has said of the former term, both 
 words may bo preserved with conven- 
 tional meanings as are many of the 
 early terms of natural history, al- 
 though the early ideas .-issociated with 
 their use be discarded. While the 
 word " Caucasian " has reference 
 mainly tp physical characters, "Ar- 
 yan " will be used here as applying 
 strictly lo linguistic groupings. As ex- 
 plained in the introduction (p. 4). 
 such use is general and practically un- 
 avoidable in innnigration statistics and 
 in European censuses. The English sel- 
 dom use the word " Caucasian " in the 
 narrower sense as designating only 
 the peoples of the Caucasus Mountains. 
 (See Caucanus pcopla.) 
 
 The Caucasian is the only grand di- 
 vision of mankiml which possesses in- 
 flected languages. In two of its minor 
 divisions, the Caucasic and Euskaric, 
 are also found agglutinative tongues. 
 The scope of the word " Caucasian " 
 may be better indicated by naming the 
 subdivisions of the race. The follow- 
 ing is substantially agreed upon by 
 both Brinton and Keane. if the doubt- 
 ful Polynesians and Ainos of the latter 
 Ite discarded. The larger linguistic 
 divisions or " stocks " are the Aryan. 
 Caucasic, Euskaric, Semitic, and Ilam- 
 itic. (See articles on these terms 
 and classification in Introductory.) 
 Both authors combine the two last 
 named under the term " South Medi- 
 terranean," a stock located south and 
 east of this great sea. Brinton applies 
 the term " North Mediterranean " to 
 all the rest, while Keane prefers to 
 u.se the terms " North Mediterranean," 
 " North European," " Irauic," and " In- 
 die " as equivalent to Brinton's term 
 "Aryan." Brinton divides the Aryans 
 into the Teutonic. Lettic, Celtic, Sla- 
 
 Caucasian. 
 
 vonic, Armenic, Irauic, Illyric, Italic, 
 and Hellenic groups. (See these.) 
 
 Passing now from the classification 
 found most convenient in immigration 
 topics, other schemes that are unich 
 discussed should be referretl to here. 
 Forty years ago Huxley replaced the 
 word "Caucasian" by two terms: 
 " Xanthochroi," meaning the blond 
 race, and " Melanochroi," or the bru- 
 nette portion of the Caucasian race. 
 Ripley has summed up in a masterly 
 manner all the physical classifications 
 made since that of Huxley. He shows 
 that the great consensus of opinion 
 thus far favors the distinction of three 
 great races in Europe, which he calls 
 the " Teutonic," the "Alpine." and the 
 " Mediterranean." An attempt has 
 been made in the introduction to cor- 
 relate these terms with the more com- 
 mon linguistic classification of Brin- 
 ton. (See table on p. 5.) As is 
 pointed out (p. 4), Ripley's classifica- 
 tion is impracticable in immigration 
 statistics and in censuses of races, and 
 therefore it need not be given extended 
 discussion here. :Moreover, it appears 
 probable that his classification must 
 be largely modified by the studies of 
 Deniker, now in progress. The latter 
 has added to the three classical races 
 of Europe the "Atlanto - Mediterra- 
 nean," the " Oriental," and the "Adri- 
 ;itic," with possibly three or four other 
 " subraces." Rijjley has practically 
 admitted the existence of the Adriatic 
 as a distinct race. (See Albanian.) 
 Deniker has wisely given as an alter- 
 native classification to that of his 
 physical types a classification of " peo- 
 ples " based on linguistic grounds 
 which may be profitably compared, in 
 a discussion of each immigrant race, 
 with those of Brinton and Keane here 
 adopted (as in Introductory, table on 
 p. G). 
 
 In population the Caucasian race 
 leads the world, with about ,S(K),(K)(»,(M)0 
 
32 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Caucasian. 
 
 souls. Nearly 300,000,000 of these, 
 however, are of darker branches of 
 the race, and live in Asia, 220,000,000 
 of them being Aryans of India. The 
 Mongolian race numbers, perhaps, 200,- 
 000,000 less than the Caucasian, al- 
 though extending far into Europe, as 
 above noted. Asia, both jNIongolian 
 and Caucasian, has a population of 
 nearly 900,000.000, as against the 400,- 
 000,000 inhabitants of Europe. Fully 
 nine-tenths, or 750,000,000, of the Cau- 
 casian population of the world is 
 Indo-European, or Aryan. (The pop- 
 
 Caucasian. 
 
 ulation of various Caucasian " races " 
 or peoples will be found in the respec- 
 tive articles relating to each'.) 
 
 Nearly all the immigrants that come 
 to the United States are from Europe ; 
 that is, about l,200.(MMj out of 1,285.- 
 000 in 1907. About the same propor- 
 tion is Caucasian. Indeed, 75,000 of 
 the 100,000 counted here at the most as 
 Mongolian are such only in origin and 
 language; they are Finns, Magyars, 
 and Turks who have become European- 
 ized. Ripley has divided the European 
 immigrants of 1907 as follows: 
 
 European immigration io the United States, 1007, hy raees speeifled. 
 
 Races. 
 
 Number. 
 
 Per cent. 
 
 
 330,000 
 330,000 
 194,000 
 194,000 
 140,000 
 
 25 
 
 Slavic . 
 
 25 
 
 \lpine (or Celtic) 
 
 \n 
 
 
 Jewish 
 
 12I 
 
 
 
 The names just written resemble 
 those used by the Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion for the grand divisions of Eu- 
 ropean races, excepting that the Bu- 
 reau counts the Jewish in the Slavic 
 
 division, and puts Magyars, Turks, and 
 Armenians under the heading "All 
 others." As thus divided, the immi- 
 grants of 1907 were: 
 
 naces. 
 
 Number. 
 
 Per cent. 
 
 Iberic 
 
 283,000 
 409,000 
 116,000 
 214,000 
 
 28 
 
 Slavic . . 
 
 37 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 (See Slur for dotiiilcd comparisous amonj. 
 above.) 
 
 adinj; immigrant races iucluded in the 
 
 The most interesting fact in immi- 
 gration is the sudden and astounding 
 recent change in the character of the 
 immigration. While up to ISSO it was 
 almost entirely from northwestern 
 lOuropc, or, in other words, was com- 
 posed of races or peoples which now 
 constitute the older American stock, 
 
 immigration comes mainly at the pres- 
 ent time from southern and south- 
 eastern Europe; that is, chiefly from 
 Italian, Hebrew, and Slavic stocks 
 that differ widely from the American 
 in language, character, and political 
 institutions. Tliis reversal in the char- 
 acter of immigration was effected in 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 33 
 
 Caucasian. 
 
 twenty yoiirs, l)Ot\vtH?n ]SS;2 and 1002, 
 as shown by the followinj; iier cents 
 
 )f th 
 ears: 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 nniiiL'fation <>f those 
 
 Tiiutiigmlion to tlie XTniled States. 
 
 1882. 
 
 1902; 
 
 From western Europe 
 
 Per cent. 
 
 .S7 
 1.3 
 
 Per cent. 
 78 
 
 
 
 Western European immigration as 
 here understood does not include the 
 small immifrtation from the Si»auish 
 Peninsula. The per cents of 1!)(>2 liave 
 remained about the same since then. 
 The above facts may be represented in 
 another form as follows: 
 
 In twenty years the immigration 
 from western Europe has decreased 7." 
 per cent (from 5G3,000 to 137,000) ; 
 tl'.at from southern and eastern Europe 
 has increased 475 per cent (from 
 84,000 to 480,000). 
 
 Taking each at its highest tide, the 
 annual immigration from western Eu- 
 rope was. twenty-five yeai'S ago (in 
 1S82), 503,000; that from Si)utheru and 
 eastern Europe is now (in 1907) 
 971,000. 
 
 The newer type of immigration has 
 thus reached in a single year nearly 
 ]. 000.000 out -of a totril immigration 
 from all coimtries of l,2s.-..()00. 
 
 CAUCASUS PEOPLES, CAUCASIAN. 
 The group of native races or peoples 
 peculiar to the Caucasus, as the Rus- 
 sian territory, Caucasia, is sometimes 
 called; not found elsewhere. More ex- 
 actly defined on linguistic grounds, 
 they constitute one of the four dis- 
 tinct divisions of the white race; that 
 is. they are a non-Aryan stock, which, 
 with the Aryan, the Semitic, and the 
 Knskaric stocks, make up the great 
 Caucasian or White divisi.on of man- 
 kind. It is, of course, confusing and 
 objectionable to use the term " Cau- 
 casian" in the narrowest sense, as is 
 sometimes done, to designate only the 
 peoples of the Caucasus. This term 
 was first used by Rlnmenl)ach, wh'o ap- 
 plied it to the Caucasian division of 
 mankind liccan.se he consi<lered a 
 
 (Jeorgian of Caucasia the most perfect 
 and ideal specimen of the white race. 
 A full discussion of the Caucasus peo- 
 ples can hardly be undertaken in this 
 dlctionarj'. It is not only the most 
 dilhcult problem in European ethnol- 
 ogy, but these peoples are at present of 
 little importance in an immigration 
 stud.v. The population is small. 
 Their names do not appear in immi- 
 gration Statistics. 
 
 So far as a general view of the non- 
 Aryans of the Caucasus can be given 
 in a few words, they may be sai<l to 
 mediate in most particulars between 
 Europeans and Asiatics, as would be 
 expected from tjieir geographical loca- 
 tion. " Nowhere else in the world 
 probably," says Ripley, "is so hetero- 
 geneous a lot of people, languages, and 
 religions gathered together in one 
 place as along the chain_ of the Cau- 
 casus Mountains." While this state- 
 ment covers the Mongolian poinilation 
 of the Caucasus as well as the Cauca- 
 sus peoples proper, it is true that the 
 latter are greatly mixed in physical 
 stock and most diverse in type. The 
 blond type of Europe is lacking, it is 
 true, but some western Georgians are 
 long-headed, like northern races. The 
 I)revailing head form, however, is 
 broader than that of the Russian, al- 
 though the latter is broad-headed for 
 a European. In stature the non-Aryans 
 are generally tall and of robust physique. 
 
 As divided on a linguistic basis, there 
 are at least .W tribes in this region 
 with an area no larger than that of 
 Sjiain. Ripley gives the number of 
 d^'ilects as 08. including at least one 
 that is Aryan, the Osset. The Cau- 
 casus languages proper are more 
 
34 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 Asiatic than European in type, for 
 they are agglutinative, not inflected 
 like the Aryan and Semitic tongues. 
 Yet they are not related to any lin- 
 guistic family of Asia or of jiny other 
 part of the world. The civilization of 
 the region is backward, due in part to 
 its inaccessible nature. The people 
 have figured but little in history ex- 
 cept as independent and almost un- 
 conquerable mountaineers. After long 
 years of warfare they were finally 
 brought into subjection by the Rus- 
 sian Government. But the spirit of 
 the most populous race, the Circassian, 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 or Cherkess, was not yet broken. Four- 
 fifths of the entire population of half 
 a million removed en masse into Asi- 
 atic Turkey, although they received but 
 scant welcome from their Mohamme- 
 dan brethren. Their territory has 
 since been occupied by Russians. A 
 scattered remnant remains. In re- 
 ligion, the Kartvelians or Georgians 
 are Greek, or Orthodox. Most of the 
 remaining Caucasus tribes are Moham- 
 medan, although some of the intruding 
 tribes are still really pagan. The law of 
 the vendetta, that is, of blood for blood, 
 reigns among the mountaineers. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 35 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 A word on tlio j^oocraiiliy of tlio 
 raueasiis may well t'rw't'tle any dis- 
 cussion of the divisions of its popula- 
 tion. Caucasia, called in Russian 
 " Kavkaz." is an administrative di- 
 vision of lieutenancy of the Russian 
 Kmi)ire lying between the Euxine or 
 Black Sea and the Caspian. It in- 
 cludes two mountain ranges, the Cau- 
 casus and a range opposite it in Asia 
 sometimes called "Anti-Caucasus" 
 separated by phiins or steppes. North- 
 ern Caucasia or Ciscaucasia consists 
 of three provinces lying north of the 
 Caucasus Mountains; Transcaucasia, 
 of six provinces lying south, together 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 with Daghestan lying north on the 
 Caspian side. All south of the Cau- 
 casus Mountains is, properly speaking, 
 in Asia, although the Russians, in their 
 steady advance toward the south, pre- 
 fer to call it Europe. In the following 
 table the line between the eastern 
 and the western provinces is drawn 
 somewhat arbitrarily to indicate 
 racial groupings. Erivan is more 
 proi^erly a southern than au east- 
 ern province, since its population 
 of Armenians, Kurds, and Ayssores 
 is only au extension of that 
 lying farther south in Turkey and 
 Persia. 
 
 Races or peoples in the Caucasus. 
 [Distribution of each by provinces is indicated in per cents.) 
 
 
 Population. 
 
 AVestem part of— 
 
 Eastern part of— 
 
 Races of peoples. 
 
 North- 
 em 
 
 Cauca- 
 sia. 
 
 Transcau- 
 casia. 
 
 Northern 
 Caucasia. 
 
 Transcaucasia. 
 
 
 1 
 
 '2 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 t 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 K 
 
 i 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 Kartvelian: 
 
 (i eorgian .... 
 
 821,720 
 27.3,184 
 239,615 
 15, 756 
 
 
 41 
 99 
 99 
 99 
 
 
 
 
 57 
 
 
 
 
 
 Imeretian 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 Sviinetian. . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 98 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 1,350,275 
 
 
 
 
 Other Caucasian: 
 
 226,490 
 212,080 
 159,213 
 130,209 
 98,538 
 90,880 
 72,103 
 47,409 
 43,332 
 7,100 
 413 
 
 
 Avaro-.-Vniiiuii 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 74 
 59 
 92 
 
 
 
 
 Kurin 
 
 . ..^ . .. 
 
 
 
 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Kabard 
 
 
 
 
 
 85 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 84 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 84 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ingush 
 
 
 
 99 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 89 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Udin.. . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 99 
 
 
 Kist 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 72 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 32 
 
 35 
 
 
 Total 
 
 1,088,373 
 
 
 
 
 Turko-Tatar: 
 Tatar 
 
 1,. 509. 785 
 139.419 
 83,389 
 64,048 
 29,902 
 27,222 
 24,522 
 1,621 
 
 
 Osmanli-Tiirk 
 
 
 33 
 
 46 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 38 
 58 
 
 
 61 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3U 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 99 
 98 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 66 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 1.879,908 
 
 
The Immif^ration Commission. 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 Races or ijeoplcs in the Caucasus — Contiuued. 
 
 
 Population. 
 
 Western part of— 
 
 Eastern part of— 
 
 Races or peoples. 
 
 North- 
 ern 
 
 Cauca- 
 sia. 
 
 Transcau- 
 casia. 
 
 Northern 
 Caucasia. 
 
 Transcaucasia. 
 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 > 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 ft 
 
 ^ 
 a 
 
 t 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 Aryan: 
 
 Russian- 
 Great Russian.... 
 Little Russian. . . . 
 White Russian... 
 
 Other Aryan- 
 
 1,829,793 
 
 1,305,463 
 
 19,642 
 
 171,127 
 1,118,094 
 99,836 
 95,056 
 35,291 
 5,286 
 221,834 
 
 45 
 69 
 63 
 
 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 56 
 
 39 
 
 
 
 
 
 Armenian 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 20 
 
 40 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 49 
 
 Tat 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 95 
 99 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 28 
 
 
 
 54 
 
 Other 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 4,901,412 
 40,498 
 28,898 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9,289,364 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Of the n,000,000 inhabitants of Cau- 
 casia, the table shows that only about 
 one-fourth, or a little over 2,000,000, 
 are Caucasus peoples, properly speak- 
 ing. Their Russian conquerors consti- 
 tute already the largest homogeneous 
 population of the Caucasus (3,000,000) 
 and are located mainly in the dispos- 
 sessed territory of the Circassians on 
 the Black Sea. The Tatars stand 
 third numerically (1,500,000). They 
 are largely Russified, and located for 
 llie most part on the Caspian side 
 of Transcaucasia. They and their 
 Turko-Tatar kinsmen appear more 
 widely distributed throughout Cau- 
 casia than the Caucasus peoples them- 
 selves, and number three-fourths of the 
 population of the latter. Like the 
 Armenians, some of them are merely 
 extensions of larger populations in 
 Asia. The Armenians, though but 
 recently immigrated into Caucasia 
 from the troublous districts of Turkey, 
 already number over 1.000,000. They, 
 with (he remaining Asiatic Aryans in 
 
 Caucasia, about equal in number the 
 Turko-Tatars ; that is, equal three- 
 fourths of the Caucasus peoples proper. 
 (See the appropriate articles for dis- 
 cussion of all the preceding races 
 found in Caucasia.) 
 
 Reviewed by geographical regions, 
 Transcaucasia is mainly Kartvelian 
 or Georgian in the west, Armruian in 
 the center, and " Other Caucasian " 
 in the east, while northern Caucasia is 
 mainly Russian in the west aiul 
 " Other Caucasian " in the east. The 
 Turko-Tatars and 40.000 Hebrews are 
 scattered throughout both divisions. 
 The chief center of population of each 
 ethnical division noted in the fore- 
 going table is computed upon the Rus- 
 sian census of 1S!)7. Compared with 
 the chief emigrating races or petiph^s 
 of Europe the number of Caucasus 
 peoples iiroper is small, and if they ^id 
 emigrate to the United States the 
 movement would be of little impor- 
 tance numerically. The few that do 
 come to this country are probably 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 37 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 fountod as Russians wlioii tlioy spoak 
 Russian, or uthorwiso aiv iut'lU(l(Hl 
 junonsr the "Other peoples" of the 
 immigration tables. 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 The following classification of Keane 
 is more complete from a linguistic 
 point of view and agrees in the main 
 with that of Ilovelacque: 
 
 I. SOUTHERN DIVISION (HOVELAC^QUE'S '•SOUTHERN"). 
 [Kartveli stock.] 
 
 Race or people. 
 
 Popula- 
 tion. 
 
 Georgian... 
 
 Imerian 
 
 Radian 
 
 Minprelian . 
 
 Gurian 
 
 Leihguni . . 
 
 Laz 
 
 Svan 
 
 Pshav 
 
 Khevsur... 
 
 East of Mesk range to Tidis district . 
 I^Iiucria (Imcritia) 
 
 1-Mingrelia . 
 
 Upper Ingur and Tsklicnis valleys, 
 isources of Alazan and Yora 
 
 II. WESTERN DIVISION (HOVELACQUE'S " CHERKESSIAN "). 
 
 fUbvch. 
 s|si 
 
 Cherkess-^Shipsiich H.efl bank Kuban 
 
 iDshiget J 
 
 .\bkhasian i Coast of Euxine, north of Ingur River. 
 
 Kabard .1 North and east of Elbruz 
 
 III. EASTERN DIVISION (HOVELACQUE-S " KISTIAN " AND "LESGHIAN"). 
 
 I Ingush 
 Galgai 
 Kist 
 Tush 
 Karabulak 
 
 i.Vvar, Kazi-Kum- 
 vkh, Andi, Dar- 
 go, Dido, Duo- }^Daghestan 
 dez, Ude, Ku- 
 bachi, Kurini... 
 I 
 
 Right bank, Upper and Middle Terek 
 
 IV. CENTRAL DIVISION. 
 
 Oss or Ossetian Both slopes of Great Caucasus about Kazbek. 
 
 127,000 
 
 The above terminology does not quite 
 agree with the figures of the last cen- 
 sus. Thus, the Kabards are put into 
 the Western Division, although they 
 are located mainly in the eastern part 
 of Transcaucasia : and Ilovelacque 
 puts the Western and the Eastern 
 divisions together into what he calls the 
 Northern Division, while the census 
 shows that more than ono-half of these 
 tribes are centered in the south ; that 
 is. in Transcaucasia. Finally, the cen- 
 sus is correct in considering the Os- 
 sets as Aryans instead of as a division 
 of the Caucasus peoples proper. 
 
 Space can not be taken to speak of 
 the physical and social characteristics 
 of each of these subdivisions, nor to 
 fully identify all the tribal names men- 
 tioned by different writers. The fol- 
 lowing additional list may, however, 
 be regarded as appru.\imately correct : 
 
 KARTVELIAN OR KARTHLI. 
 
 Gruzlan or Georgian proper. 
 
 CHBRKESS OR CIRCASSIAN. 
 
 Abadzeh, Alaz, Adlghe (Natukal, etc.), 
 Abasa, Absno, or Asega. 
 
 CHECHENZ, KIST, OR KISLI. 
 
 Itchkerian or Mountain Chechenz, Mosok 
 (Tush), Lamur (Inyush). 
 
38 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Caucasus peoples. 
 
 LESGHIAN. 
 
 Kurin. — Tsakhur (Tabassauran, etc.). 
 
 Kazi-Kumyk or Lak. — Agul, Budukh, 
 Khinalugh. 
 
 Dargo. — Ilyrkelin. 
 
 Avar. — Maarulal (name Avars give them- 
 selves), Bagulal, Khunzakh, Khindalal, 
 Baktlin. 
 
 Other Lesghian. — Chek, Muchadar or 
 Rotul, Usmei, Kaltak, Karatin, Akhvak, 
 Akusha, Ideri, Chamalal, Khvarchin, Ka- 
 puchin, Gunzal, Botlikhtz, Artchin, 
 Khaidak, Tzakhur, Tzesa or Tziinta (Didoj, 
 Kuanal (Audi), Agbukhan (Kubachi). 
 
 Iron, As, and Alan are other names 
 of the Ossets, and therefore not of 
 Caucasus peoples strictly speaking. 
 The Ossets include the Digorians, 
 the Tagaurs, the Kurtatines, and the 
 Alaghirs. 
 
 Finally the term Circassian is used 
 in ihree senses: (1) Properly as equiv- 
 alent of Cherkess; (2) often as cover- 
 ing the entire Western Division 
 (above) ; and (3) v^'rongly to include 
 also the Eastern. The map on page 
 34, taken from Ripley, while primarily 
 intended to show the cephalic index of 
 the region, also indicates the location 
 of the principal Caucasus peoples. 
 
 CELTIC or KELTIC. The western- 
 most branch of Aryan or Indo-Euro- 
 pean languages. It is divided into two 
 chief groups, with several subdivisions, 
 as shown in the following table from 
 Keane : 
 
 I. GAEDHELIC (GAELIC). 
 
 Irish, Old and Modern. 
 Erse, or (Gaelic of the Scottish High- 
 lands. 
 Manx, of the Isle of Man. 
 
 ]I. KYMRIC. 
 
 Old (iaulish, extinct;. 
 Kymraeg, or Welsh. 
 Cornish, extinct. 
 Brezonek, or Low Breton. 
 
 Irish, be<'ause of its more extensive 
 literature and greater antiquity, is con- 
 sidered to be the chief branch of the 
 
 Celtic. 
 
 Gaelic group. Modern Erse or Scotch 
 is thought to be a more recent dialect 
 of Irish. (See iicotch.) Manx is the 
 dialect spoken by a small number of 
 persons in the Isle of Man. Welsh is 
 the best preserved of the Cymric 
 group. It has a literature nearly if 
 not quite as rich as that of Irish, 
 and is spoken by a larger population 
 than any other Celtic language found 
 in the British Isles, (See Welsh.) 
 Low Breton, or Armorican, is the 
 speech found in Lower Brittany, in 
 France. It is spoken by nearly two- 
 thirds as many persons as are all 
 other Celtic dialects combined. (See 
 Breton.) No Celtic language has a 
 current literature of any extent. Each 
 succeeding census shows a decrease in 
 the number of persons who speak a 
 Celtic tongue. In few places is a Cel- 
 tic language taught in the schools. 
 Everywhere these languages are being 
 supplanted by English or French. 
 
 The' term " Celtic " is used in differ- 
 ent senses by the philologist and the 
 anthropologist. The former includes 
 in it all peoples originally speaking a 
 Celtic language. The latter has used 
 the term to designate a broad-headed 
 physical type called 'Alpine" by Rip-' 
 ley. As shown elsewhere (see Cau- 
 casian), there are three great phys- 
 ical races in Europe which Ripley 
 calls "Teutonic," "Alpine" ("Cel- 
 tic " ) , and " Mediterranean." The first 
 named is tall, lopg-headed, and blond, 
 and comprises mobt of the northern 
 races of Europe. Ti'e last named is 
 short, long-headed, and very brunette, 
 and includes the races living on the 
 shores of the sea whose name it bears. 
 The "Celtic" is of medium stature. 
 broad-headed, and rather brunette. 
 The eyes are more often giay and the 
 hair brown, though all variations are 
 found, due to admixtures wi'h the Teu- 
 tons and the Mediterraneans living on 
 either side of them. ( For oi her names 
 for this type, see table in lutroduc- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 39 
 
 Celtic. 
 
 to 
 
 toryJ This - Celtic" nice s 
 have had its luaiii ctMitcr of dissenii- 
 nation in the lii};hlaiuls of the Alps of 
 uiidwestern Europe. 
 
 Since the Celtic-speaking races, with 
 the exceptiou of the Breton, are not, as 
 was once thought, of one and the same 
 physical type. Ripley recoumiends 
 the droppinj: of the word " Celtic " 
 a« a term to desijmate a physical stock 
 and the substitution of the word 
 "Alpine" instead. While all Celtic- 
 speaking: peoples are mixed races, 
 those of the British Isles are dis- 
 tinctly long-headed and tall, in fact, 
 are among the tallest of all Europe. 
 They are therefore to be classed as 
 Teutonic or " Northern," rather than as 
 Alpine. The Bretons are the only peo- 
 ple having a Celtic tongue who are 
 predominatingly of the Alpine physi- 
 cal type. And even they have re- 
 ceived much infusion of Teutohic 
 blood, especially in the coast districts. 
 
 The Bureau of Immigration places 
 in the "Keltic division" three "races 
 or peoples " that speak a Celtic lan- 
 guage — Irish, Scotch, and Welsh — and 
 two that are distinctly of the Alpine or 
 Celtic physical stock, the French and 
 the North Italian. Manx and Breton 
 do not appear by name in immigra- 
 tion statistics. As explained elsewhere 
 (see Introductory and English), this 
 dictionary uses the term " Celtic " in 
 the sense of the philologist and the 
 term "Alpine" to designate the so- 
 called '■ Celtic " physical stock. 
 
 Celtic-speaking peoples are found in 
 the western part of Ireland; in the 
 mountains of Scotland and Wales; in 
 Monmouthshire, England, which bor- 
 ders on Wales; in the Isle of Man; 
 and in the western part of Brittany. 
 It is impossible to give the population 
 of the Celtic race — that is, of those 
 whose ancestral language was Celtic — 
 since most of its members now speak 
 English or French only. The consiis 
 of 1001 of the United Kingdom reports 
 l,806,f)00 who can speak a Celtic 
 
 Chaldee. 
 
 tongue. Ilickniaim estiniiitcs tli(> total 
 Celtic population of ICuroiie at only 
 ;i,L'()(MtO<) and that of the world at 
 O.LM )(>.()()(». However much others may 
 increase this number, the Celtic popu- 
 lation of the world is insignificant 
 when conii)ared with that of other 
 branches of the Indo-European family, 
 as Teutonic 131.000,000, Romance or 
 Italic 107,300,000, and Slavonic 127,- 
 200.000. 
 
 Nevertheless, despite their small pop- 
 ulation, the Celtic races formed, until 
 the recent change in the tide of immi- 
 gration to America, a very Important 
 element. (For further details and 
 immigration figures, see articles Irish, 
 Scotch, Welsh, and Breton.) 
 
 CELTO-GERMANIC. Same as Aryan 
 
 (SCO). 
 
 CENTRAL AMERICAN. All immi- 
 grants born in Central America, ex- 
 coi)ting Spanish Americans (see), are 
 Classified by the Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion according to race as Negro (see) 
 or as members of the European or 
 other race or people from which they 
 sprang. (Cf. Cuban, Mexican.) 
 
 CERNAGORIAN or TSRNAGORTSI. 
 Same as Montenegrin. (See Vron- 
 tinn.) 
 
 CEYLONESE. Any native of Cey- 
 lon ; mainly Sinhalese and Tamils 
 (.•].2no.O()()) ; also about 4,000 very 
 primitive aborigines, the Veddahs 
 (See these and Caucasian.) 
 
 CHALDEAN. A term used in' Brin- 
 ton's classification (see Introductory 
 and IScniitic-Jlamitic) to designate 
 that group of Semitic languages 
 which includes the Babylonian, the 
 Assyrian, the Canaanitic (Hebrew, 
 etc.). and the Aramaic dialects. (See 
 article on Syrian for subdivisions of 
 the Aramaic, and on Assyrian for a 
 discussion of the AyssQres, who some- 
 times call themselves Assyrians.) 
 
 CHALDEE or SYRO - CHALDAIC. 
 The Aramaic language s]miUimi by the 
 Jews in the time of Christ, said by 
 
40 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Chaldee. 
 
 some to have been brought to Pales- 
 tine from Babylon after the captivity. 
 Sometimes called also Chaldean (see), 
 although that word is defined accord- 
 ing to Brinton as a group term to in- 
 clude the Chaldee and many other lan- 
 guages. The language is now but little 
 used except where revived by mis- 
 sionaries. A dialect is still spoken by 
 the Ayssores. (See Assyrian and 
 Sijrian.) 
 
 CHAR VAT. (See Slovak and Croa- 
 tian.) 
 
 CHECH or CHEKH. (See C::cch in 
 article Bohemian and Moravian.) 
 
 CHEREMISS or CHERMISSIAN. A 
 division uf the Eastern Finns (see). 
 
 CHERKASI, CIRCASSIAN (see) or 
 CHERKESS. (See Caucasus peoples 
 and Ruthenian.) 
 
 CHERNOMORISH. A division of the 
 Cossacks (see) of the Dnelper; that 
 is, a subdivision of the Little Russians. 
 (See Ruthenian.) 
 
 CHINESE. The race or people inhab- 
 iting China proper. Linguistically, one 
 of the Sinitic groups of the Mongolian 
 or Asiatic race. The name Chinese is 
 also applied, erroneously from an eth- 
 nical standpoint, to all the natives of 
 the Chinese Empire, including China 
 proper; that is, to the entire Sibiric 
 group. These are, on the northeast the 
 Manchus, on the north the Jlongols, 
 on the west the tribes of Turkestan 
 and of Tibet. The name does not 
 properly apply to the other Sinitic 
 I)eoples — the (Cochin-Chinese and the 
 Annamese of the French colonies and 
 the Burmese of the British colonies, 
 all of whom border on China on the 
 south and southwest. (See East In- 
 dian.) The iieople of Manchuria and 
 of Mongolia are not so nearly related 
 linguistically to the Chinese as (hey 
 are to the Japanese (see). All these 
 "Sibiric" peoples have agglutinative 
 languages, while the Chinese is isolat- 
 ing and monosyllabic, being more 
 nearly related to the languages stretch- 
 
 Chinese. 
 
 ing from Tibet southeast to the Malay 
 Peninsula. 
 
 The Chinese physical type is well 
 known— yellowish in color, with slant- 
 ing eyes, high cheek bones, black hair, 
 and a flat face. The eye is more 
 properly described as having the 
 " Mongolic fold " at the inner angle. 
 This mai-k is found to some extent in 
 all Mongolian peoples, in the Japa- 
 nese, and now and then in individuals 
 of the European branches of this race 
 in Russia and Austria-Hungary. 
 
 Estimates of the population of China 
 proper run from 270.000.000, an Amer- 
 ican official estimate, to 400,000.000, a 
 Chinese estimate. The other peoples 
 of the Empire are comparatively small 
 in numbers, the entire Chinese Em- 
 ]ilre having a population of froyi 330,- 
 000,000 to 430,000.000. The Chinese 
 are spreading I'apidly over the coun- 
 trie'S toward the south, replacing the 
 Malay to a great extent as a land- 
 owning class in the Malay Peninsula 
 and other portions of Malaysia, where 
 they already number between 5,000.000 
 and 7.000,000, including those in the 
 Philippines. In the Americas and 
 Hawaii there are about 140.000. 
 Chinese laborers have been excluded 
 from the United States since 1SS2. 
 It is estimated that the total emigra- 
 tion of Chinese to the United States 
 has exceeded 200,000, of whom only 
 00,000 now. remain. Still larger num- 
 bers. 350,000, have gone to the Dutch 
 East Indies. Adding to these an 
 eniigration of 130,000 to Singapore, 
 120,000 to Peru, and perhaps 30,000 to 
 Australia, there appears a total emi- 
 gration within fifty years of over 
 800.000. This number, however, is 
 small when compared with emigration 
 from several Euroiiean countries dur- 
 ing that period. In the twelve years 
 1800-1910, 22,500 Chinese were ad- 
 mitted to the United States. 
 
 No doubt Manchus and others who 
 can not strictly be called Chinese ap- 
 pear as such in United States immi- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 41 
 
 Chinese. 
 
 m'atioii statistics, ospocially stutleiits 
 iiiiil other members of the Maiichu 
 fiuuilies who have loiij; been a ruling 
 caste in Cliina. Aniorican law defines 
 the w(n'(l "('hin(>so" in a political 
 sense to include all subjects of China. 
 Koreans. Japanese, and East Indians 
 (see these) are counted separately. 
 
 CHOROBAT. (See Croatian and 
 Slovak.) 
 
 CHOTSCHER. (See Chude imder 
 Finnish.) 
 
 CHTJDE. A western subdivision of 
 the Finns (see). 
 
 CHUVASH. An important Tataric 
 people ( see) in eastern Russia, classi- 
 fied by some among the Finns (see). 
 
 CINGALESE. Same as Sinhalese 
 (see). 
 
 CIRCASSIAN (CHERKASI) or 
 ADIGHE. The northwestern group of 
 the Caucasus peoples (see). They call 
 themselves Adighe and are known to 
 Russ'ians and Turks as Cherkess. 
 They speak a non-Aryan tongue. 
 Among the dialectal divisions of the 
 Circassians are the Shapsuch, T'bych, 
 and Dshiget. Some call the Abkasians 
 and Kabardians Circassians. All these 
 groups show more or less admixture 
 of Tataric (Mongolian) intrusive ele- 
 ments. Their women are noted for 
 their beauty and adorn the harems of 
 Turkey and Persia. The Circassians 
 are Mohammedans and are a proud- 
 spirited people. They formerly num- 
 bered about .■>00,000, but nearly four- 
 llfths of them emigrated to Asiatic and 
 European Turkey after the Russian 
 conquest, some forty-five years ago. 
 
 COCHIN-CHINESE. (See Indo-Chi- 
 ticsc.) 
 
 COPTS or KOPTS. The purest rep- 
 resentatives of the ancient Egyptians. 
 (See E(/yi)tian and Scniitic-IIamitic.) 
 
 COREAN. (See A'orcnn.) 
 
 CORNISH. The native race or peo- 
 ple of Cornwall, the southwestern 
 county of England. The (Cornish, lln- 
 
 (50813°— VOL 5—11 i 
 
 Cossack. 
 
 guistically and physically, is Kymric, a 
 division of the Celtic branch of the 
 Aryan stock. Its nearest relatives are 
 the Welsh and the Breton; next come 
 the Irish, the Manx, and the Gaelic of 
 the Scottish highlands. (See these 
 and Celtic.) The people of Cornwall 
 are, therefore, not so nearly related 
 to the English as to the Irish. Yet 
 they are for convenience usually 
 counted as English when they come to 
 this country as immigrants. Their 
 language is now English, the Cornish 
 speech having become extinct a little 
 over a century ago. But the popula- 
 tion is the most deeply brunette in 
 Great Britain, being quite the ojiposite 
 of the typical English. The popula- 
 tion of the county is about .520,000. 
 
 CORSICAN. A native of the island 
 of Corsica, which has belonged to 
 France since the time of Napoleon, 
 who was born here. The language is 
 an Italian dialect. The population is 
 mixed in race, but is supposetl to be at 
 bottom Iberic, thus being related to 
 the early inhabitants of Spain and per- 
 Iiai)s to the Berbers of Xorth Africa, 
 with later additions chiefly from Italy 
 and France. The Corsican is almost 
 as dwarfish as his neighbor, the Sar- 
 dinian (see), being fully 9 inches 
 shorter than the Teutonic average of 
 northern Europe. The population 
 numbers about 300,000. 
 
 In spirit the Corsican is independent 
 and revengeful, and the history of the 
 long rule of Genoa in the island was 
 marked by continuous revolt. It is 
 not known to what extent Corsicans 
 come to the I'nited States, as in im- 
 migration statistics they are included 
 with innnign>nts coming from France. 
 
 COSSACK or KAZAK. (Cf. Kirghiz- 
 Kazdk, following). This term is used 
 in two very different sen.scs. The first 
 is popular and historical, rather than 
 ethnological, and refers to " the Cos- 
 sacks of the Don " and others of 
 southern Russian origin, who furnish 
 the famous cavalry of the Czar, 
 
42 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Cossack. 
 
 These Cossacks are Russian (Cauca- 
 sian), rather than Tataric, in race. 
 In its second, meaning, strictly ethno- 
 logical, the word is equivalent to 
 " Kirghiz-Kazak," and refers to the 
 largest race of Central Asia of Ta- 
 taric (Mongolian) origin. The his- 
 torical Cossacks, being the best known, 
 may first be briefly discussed; then 
 the real Kazaks, ethnologically speak- 
 ing. The former may be called the 
 Western or Russian Cossacks; the 
 latter the Eastern or Asiatic Cos- 
 sacks, or Kazaks proper. The latter 
 spelling of the name is more scientific 
 and preferable when speaking of the 
 Eastern Kazaks. ( Cf. Kirghiz, Korea n, 
 Kalmitk.) 
 
 WESTERN COSSACK (OR COSSACK OF THE 
 DON, ETC.). 
 
 The historical Cossacks, named, 
 after the portions of southern Russia 
 they first occupied, " Cossacks of the 
 Dnieper " and " Cossacks of the Don," 
 are of mixed race ethnically. Those 
 of the Dnieper are mainly Little 
 Russian— that is, Ruthenian (see) in 
 origin; those of the Don are Great 
 Russian. Some were Polish in origin, 
 as the famous chieftain Mazeppa, the 
 hero of Byron's verse. Others, on the 
 Don, may have been of Tataric ori- 
 gin; at least the name and the form 
 of social organization are Tataric. 
 The name " Kazak " means " rider " 
 or " robber." The Cossacks were both. 
 Their name is to be defined as mean- 
 ing, not a race, but a mixed Russian 
 population having a certain social or- 
 ganization, communistic and semimili- 
 tary in character. These connnunitios 
 probably had their origin toward the 
 close of the middle ages as a result of 
 the desperate and repeated struggles 
 with Asiatic invaders. They had the 
 form of organization best fitted to sur- 
 vive, as it is now the best fitted to 
 protect the Asiatic boundaries of the 
 
 Empire. Hence Cossack settlements 
 have extended as the Empire enlarged. 
 Emigration has been to Siberia, under 
 government auspices, rather than to 
 the United States. Other races, as 
 the Bashkirs, have become organized 
 on the Cossack plan. The Cossacks of 
 southern Russia who have remained 
 in the old home have devoted them- 
 selves more seriously to agricultural 
 pursuits, and, if any come to Amer- 
 ica, are probably known simply as 
 Ruthenians, or Russians, according to 
 the language they speak. The Zaporog 
 Cossacks were so called in the six- 
 teenth century because they lived " be- 
 low the cataracts," on the Dnieper. 
 Thej' were Ruthenians. 
 
 EASTERN KAZAK (OR KIRGIIIZ-KAZAK) . 
 
 To be defined as the largest Ta- 
 taric tribe of Central Asia, extending 
 from Lake Balkash on the east to the 
 Volga in Russia ; nomadic. Moham- 
 medan, and possessing a relatively 
 lAire Turkish speech. Their speech 
 points to this region as being a former 
 home of the Turks of Turkey, al- 
 though the latter have become, physic- 
 ally, far more Europeanlike than the 
 Kirghiz. Although called Kirghiz by 
 ethnologists, tliey themselves reserve 
 this term for their kinsmen, the Kara- 
 Kirghiz (see Kirghiz), and call them- 
 selves simply Kazak. The Russians 
 applied to them the name Kirghiz- 
 Kazak, to distinguish them from the 
 western Cossacks or military conmiu- 
 nities described above. Some writers 
 claim that the Kirghiz are physically 
 Mongollc but linguistically Tataric. 
 There is no doubt that their features 
 are more Asiatic in type than those of 
 the Tatars of Russia, but this may 
 have come from tlieir frequent inter- 
 marriages with Mongolic tribes. 
 
 Their civilization is still very primi- 
 tive. Only the wandering life of herds- 
 men is possible on the barren steppes 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 43 
 
 Cossack. 
 
 of rontiMl Asia. Tlio pooplo nro nn- 
 U'ttt'ivd ;iml thrir religion is often 
 SliaiuMiiisin raliier tlinn the Molmin- 
 nHHliinisni whicli they jtfofess. They 
 nmnher 4.mX>,000, some 200.000 of 
 wliom live in the proviiu-e of Astra- 
 l<han. on the northern border of the 
 Caspian Sea. in Knssia. 
 
 The Kara-Kirjihiz of Central Asia 
 are eomi)aratively of little importance. 
 They nnmber only about 1(X),000. If 
 members of either of these tribes 
 came to Ameriea. it would be less con- 
 fusing to call them " Kirghiz " instead 
 of " Kazak." .\s has just been shown, 
 the latter term applies to men of vari- 
 ous races. (See Tataric for other de- 
 tails as to jiopulation.) 
 
 COSTA RICAN. (See Spanish Amer- 
 
 irdll.) 
 
 CRAKUS, KRAKOWIAK, or BIEL- 
 OCHROVAT. Names applied to a sub- 
 tlivisii.u of the Poles (see). 
 
 CRZOLE. (See Xcgro.) 
 
 CRETAN. (See Greek.) 
 
 CRIMEAN TATAR. A Tatar (see) 
 living in the Crimea, in southern 
 Knssia. 
 
 CROATIAN or SERVIAN, or, better, 
 SERBO-CROATIAN, iiicludin- the so- 
 callfd Croatian. Servian. Bosnian. Dal- 
 matian. Herzegovinian, and Montene- 
 grin (Tsrnagortsi) races or peoples. 
 Ovelated wnrds : Chroat, Ehrobat, 
 Carpatli, Khorvat, Horvath, and 
 II < II at or Jlrvat; also Serb or Srp, 
 Sorb, and Sorabian. Sometimes in- 
 cluded, with Magyars and others, in 
 the term Iluns in American speech. 
 'J'o avoid this name Croatian immi- 
 grants sometimes insist that they are 
 Aiiiitrians, while some call themselves 
 Ilervats rather than Croatians.) 
 
 The Serbo-Croatian is a distinct and 
 homogeneous race, from a linguistic 
 point of view, and may be defined as 
 the one which, with the closely related 
 SIoveni;ni. constitutes the Southern Di- 
 vision of the Sl.ivic. the linguistic stock 
 which occupies the countries above in- 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 dicated, including Sla voiiia. It is not 
 an ethnical unity in physical charac- 
 ters and descent, but a nii.ved race. It 
 is separateil into the above so-called 
 races on political and even religious 
 grounds. It forms an important sub- 
 ject in the i)resent study, for it is typ- 
 ical of the newer tlood of immigration 
 from southeastern Europe and contrib- 
 utes largely to it. 
 
 GEOGRAPHY OF THE BALKAN PENINSULA. 
 
 Definitions of the Serbo-Croatian 
 peoples depend so largely upon politi- 
 cal boundaries that a preliminary 
 sketch of the Balkan States will con- 
 duce to clearness. The southern part 
 of the Balkan Peninsula is occupied 
 by Greeks, Albanians, and a minority 
 of Turks. All the rest— that is, the 
 greater part — is Slavic. Roughly 
 speaking, the eastern half of the 
 Slavic territory is Bulgarian (see). 
 This race belongs to the Eastern Divi- 
 sion of Slavs and occupies the entire 
 region from the Danube south nearly 
 to the .Egean Sea and Constanti- 
 nople itself. The main range of the 
 Balkan Mountains is in their territory, 
 running eastward to the Black Sea. 
 The Serbo-Croatians are west of the 
 Bulgarians, occupying all the territory 
 to the Adriatic Sea. They are re- 
 stricted, therefore, to the northw^estern 
 part, or about one-third, of the Balkan 
 Peninsula. Once the Empire of Servia 
 covered all the country southward to 
 Greece. 
 
 If the northern boundary of the 
 peninsula be considered .-i line run- 
 ning eastward from the head of the 
 Adriatic to the Black Sea following, 
 the Save River to the Danube and 
 down the latter, it will include all the 
 Bulgarians and the Southern Slavs 
 with the exception of the Slovenian 
 territory, northern Croatia, and Sla- 
 vonia. The.se will al.so be included 
 within the limits of the peninsula if 
 its boundary may be fixed a little far- 
 

 •0 
 
 m 
 
 ^° 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 43 
 
 Cossack. 
 
 of riMitr.il Asia. Tlio pooplo nro un- 
 lettered ;iud their religion is often 
 Sluiinanisni ratlier than the Mohani- 
 nuHlanisni which they i»rofess. They 
 nuniher 4.(K)(),(100, some 200,000 of 
 wlioni live in the province of Astra- 
 khan, on the northern border of the 
 Caspian Sea. in Russia. 
 
 The Kara-Kir>:hiz of Central Asia 
 are comparatively of little importance. 
 They number only about 100,000. If 
 members of either of these tribes 
 came to America, it would be less con- 
 fusing to call them " Kirghiz " instead 
 of •• Kazak." .\s has just been shown, 
 the latter term applies to men of vari- 
 ous races. (See Tat a tie for other de- 
 tails as to population.) 
 
 COSTA RICAN. (See Spanish Amer- 
 i( (til.) 
 
 CRAKUS. KRAKOWIAK, or BIEL- 
 OCHROVAT. Names applied to a sub- 
 division of tlie Poles (see). 
 
 CREOLE. (See Xcgro.) 
 
 CRETAN. (See Greek.) 
 
 CRIMEAN TATAR. A Tatar (see) 
 living in the Crimea, in southern 
 Russia. 
 
 CROATIAN or SERVIAN, or. better, 
 SERBO-CROATIAN, including the so- 
 called Croatian. Servian. Bosnian. Dal- 
 matian. Herzegovinian, and Montene- 
 grin (Tsrnagortsi) races or peoples. 
 (Related wn-ds: Chroat, Khrobat, 
 Carpath, Khorvat, Horvath, and 
 llcriat or II r vat; also Scrh or Srp, 
 Sorb, and Sorabian. Sometimes in- 
 cluded, with Magyars and others, in 
 the term Huns in American speech. 
 To avoid this name Croatian immi- 
 grants sometimes insist that they are 
 Aii.'itrianx, while some call themselves 
 Ilervats rather than Croatians.) 
 
 The Serbo-Croatian is a distinct and 
 homogeneous race, from a linguistic 
 point of view, and may be defined as 
 the one which, with the closely related 
 Slovenian, constitutes the Southern Di- 
 vision of the Slavic, the linguistic stock 
 M-hich occupies the countries above in- 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 dicated, including Slavonia. It is not 
 an ethnical unity in physical charac- 
 ters and descent, but a mixed race. It 
 is sei)arated into the above so-called 
 races on political and even religious 
 grounds. It forms an important sub- 
 ject in the present study, for it is typ- 
 ical of the newer flood of iunnigratlon 
 from southeastern Europe and contrib- 
 utes largely to it. 
 
 GEOGRAPHY OF THE BALKAN PENINSULA. 
 
 Definitions of the Serbo-Croatian 
 peoples depend so largely upon politi- 
 cal boundaries that a preliminai*y 
 sketch of the Balkan States will con- 
 duce to clearness. The southern part 
 of the Balkan Peninsula is occupied 
 by Greeks, Albanians, and a minority 
 of Turks. All the rest— that is. the 
 greater part — is Slavic. Rou,ghly 
 speaking, the eastern half of the 
 Slavic territory is Bulgarian (see). 
 This race belongs to the Eastern Divi- 
 sion of Slavs and occupies the entire 
 region from the Danube south nearly 
 to the .Egean Sea and Constanti- 
 nople itself. The main range of the 
 Balkan Mountains is in their territory, 
 running eastward to the Black Sea. 
 The Serbo-Croatians are west of the 
 Bulgarians, occupying all the territory 
 to the Adriatic Sea. They are re- 
 stricted, therefore, to the northwestern 
 part, or about one-third, of the Balkan 
 Peninsula. Once the Emjiire of Servia 
 covered all the country southward to 
 Greece. 
 
 If the northern boundary of the 
 peninsula be considered ji line run- 
 ning eastward from the head of the 
 Adriatic to the Black Sea following, 
 the Save River to the Danube and 
 down the latter, it will include all the 
 Bulgarians and the Southern Slavs 
 with the exception of the Slovenian 
 territory, northern Croatia, and Sla- 
 vonia. These will also be included 
 within the limits of the peninsula if 
 its boundary may be fixed a little far- 
 
44 
 
 TTie Immigration Commission. 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 ther north to the Drave. This article 
 is not concerned further with the coun- 
 tries of Greece, Turkey (including Al- 
 bania), and Bulgaria (including East- 
 ern Roumelia), nor with Roumania, 
 which lies north of Bulgaria, and 
 therefore outside the limits of the Bal- 
 kan Peninsula. Ripley, however, in- 
 cludes the Roumanians among the 
 peoiDles of the Balkan Peninsula, as is 
 shown by the map facing page 43. 
 (See article Roumanian for this race 
 or people, kindred in physical type to 
 the Slavic, but possessing a Latin 
 tongue. ) 
 
 The remaining States constitute 
 Serbo-Croatian territory. The King- 
 dom of Servia, situated just south of 
 the Danube and the Save, midway be- 
 tween the Black Sea and the Adriatic, 
 is the only independent State amongst 
 them, excepting the small principality 
 of Montenegro. The latter occupies 
 the southern angle of the Serbo-Croa- 
 tian territory, with Turkey on the 
 southeast and the narrow territory of 
 Dalmatia and the Adriatic on the 
 southwest. The remaining Serbo- 
 Croatian territory belongs to the 
 Austro-Hungarian monarchy. Herze- 
 govina, northwest of JNIontenegro and 
 similar to it in size, and Bosnia, larger 
 and extending north from Herzegovina 
 to the Save and Slavonia, were at- 
 tached in 187S ; Dalmatia, a narrow 
 strip of coast land between these two 
 States and the Adriatic, is an older 
 possession of Austria. Still farther 
 north are the former kingdoms of Sla- 
 A-onia, lying along the southwestern 
 boundary of Himgary proi)er, and 
 Croatia, lying farthest to the north- 
 west in the peninsula next to Austria 
 and the Adriatic. These two prov- 
 inces now form part of the Kingdom 
 of Hungary. All the Southern Slavs — 
 that is, the Serbo-Croat ians and the 
 Bulgarians — were subject to Turkey 
 only thirty years ago, excepting those 
 on the northern fringe inhabiting 
 Croatia, Slavonia, and Dalmatia. If, 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 as is sometimes said, these are not 
 Balkan States, all the Balkan Penin- 
 sula excepting Greece was then cov- 
 ered by Turkey — as also was Greece 
 itself a century ago. 
 
 THE SERBO-CROATIANS IN GENERAL. 
 
 Ask a Bosnian his race and he will 
 answer " Turk " if he is a Mohamme- 
 dan ; " Latin " or " Croatian " if a Ro- 
 man Catholic ; and " Servian " if an 
 adherent of the Greek Church. Yet in 
 all these cases the race is the same 
 because the language is the same. The 
 case of the Bosnian is typical of the 
 entire Serbo-Croatian people, which is 
 peculiar amongst all the races or peo- 
 ples of Europe in appearing to be 
 divided into six or more separate 
 ethnical branches; that is, as many as 
 there are political States if not relig- 
 ions in this region, while the scientist 
 can have no doubt but that all are of 
 one race. Their case resembles that of 
 the Poles, who, since the partition of 
 Poland, make part of three different 
 nationalities ; or that of the Germans, 
 constituting to a greater or less de- 
 gree the German, the Swiss, and the 
 Austrian nationalities. In like man- 
 ner, Bosnian, Dahnatian, Montenegrin, 
 and Herzegovinian are only names 
 of nationalities or of political groups, 
 while the corresponding race or peo- 
 ple is Serbo-Croatian. 
 
 Language, as explained in the Intro- 
 ductory, is the necessary basis of all 
 official classifications of European 
 races. It is the one followed by all 
 European censuses of races, and is 
 adopted in this dictionary. The Bu- 
 reau of Inmiigratiou has found it de- 
 sirable for practical considerations to 
 subdivide and group the Serbo-Croa- 
 tians as follows: The Servian and 
 Montenegrin are counted with the Bul- 
 garian, the Croatian with the Slove- 
 rian, and tlie Dalmatian, Bosnian, and 
 Herzegovinian are given a separate 
 column. Yet there can be no doubt 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 45 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 that tlu> r.iil-arians and the Slove- 
 uians are mitsiik' tin.' Sorlto-C'roatiaii 
 rac-e, altlioujjh tlicy are most closely 
 relatiHl to it by language. 
 
 The c'oufusiou iu Serbo-Croatian 
 terminology has its origin iu botli poli- 
 ties and religion. From a partisan 
 stamii)oint it has become quite cus- 
 tomary to use only provincial names, 
 like Croatian. To recognize the 
 broader racial name would lend weight 
 to the sentiment for Serbo-Croatian 
 consolidation and the political inde- 
 pendence of the Serbo-Croatians. Lin- 
 guistic grounds are sought by others 
 for a broader union embracing the en- 
 tire northern belt of Balkan States 
 from the Adriatic to tlie Black Sea, in- 
 cluding both the Slovenian territory 
 on one side of the Serbo-Croatians and 
 Bulgaria on the other. Iteligious rival- 
 ries likewise have led to ethnograph- 
 ical fictions. Not only has a fraction 
 of a race like the Bosnians been led 
 to say that they are of three races or 
 peoples when they practically mean 
 tliree religious; these religious have 
 given them three ali)habets for oue 
 speech. The Serbo-Croatians of the 
 west, who are Koman Catholic, can 
 not read the publications of the east- 
 ern Serbo-Croatians, who are Ortho- 
 dox, although both have the same lan- 
 guage, for the former use the Roman 
 {\lphabet or sometimes the strange 
 Glagolitic letters, while the latter use 
 the Russian characters fostered by the 
 Greek Church. 
 
 The geographical limits of the Serbo- 
 Croatians are not easily determined. 
 They are defined on the north by the 
 Danube and the Drave; that is, by 
 Hungarian and Slovenian territory. 
 On the east, also, they coincide with 
 the boundary between Servia and Bul- 
 garia, except that northeastern Servia 
 is occupied by Roumanians. But as 
 to the southern boundary the wildest 
 and most diverixent statements are 
 made b.v students of the. questicm ac- 
 cording to their political bias. Some 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 I>ro-Servians would t-laim Macedonia 
 and the greater part of Turkey, even 
 to the Black Sea, to be Servian by 
 language; while It is generally held 
 that the Slavic language found here 
 is Bulgarian. A fair statement would 
 seem to be that northwestern Turkey 
 is Serbo - Croatian, including a nar- 
 row strip of northern Albania, as well 
 as the largo districts known as Old 
 Servia and Novibazar. The last named 
 lies between Servia and JNlontenegro. 
 Old Servia is farther southeast. These 
 to'o Serbo-Croatian districts in Tur- 
 key are about as large as Montenegro 
 and Herzegovina. 
 
 As thus delimited, the Serbo-Cro-j 
 atians are inclosed on the west by the 
 Adriatic Sea ; on the northwest by 
 the closely related Slovenians; on the 
 north by the totally different Magyars 
 or Hungarians, of Mongol origin ; on 
 the northeast 1)y a more nearly related 
 people, the Roumanians ; on the south- 
 east by distant relatives, the Bulga- 
 rians; and on the south by the Alba- 
 nians, a race differing both in lan- 
 guage and physical type from any 
 other in Europe. The region is aptly 
 named, the " whirlpool of Europe." 
 The Balkans are the storm center, and 
 the " Eastern question " is always 
 acute. Within a generation European 
 Turkey has lost half of its territory, 
 and several new nations have ap- 
 peared upon the map of the penin- 
 sula. The keen rivalries between na- 
 tionalities and races have obscured 
 scientific questions and rendered more 
 difficult the classification of i)eoples. 
 
 Even the choice of the term Serbo- 
 Croatian is a comparatively recent ex- 
 pedient to allay national jealousy. 
 The language may as properly be 
 called either Croatian or Servian. It 
 was once called the Illyrian, an eth- 
 nical misnomer for which an excuse 
 was sought in political history. But 
 the ancient Illyrians were an entirely 
 different race. (See Alhaiiian.) Few 
 traces of them, it is said, can be found 
 
46 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 {imong the Slavs now occupying the 
 country. The apostles of the " Illyr- 
 ian " propaganda would take into their 
 fold Bulgaria on the east and the Slo- 
 venians on the west. " Yugo-Slavic "- — 
 that is " South Slavic " — is a name 
 more recently adopted by other patri- 
 otic Slavs in an attempt to inculcate 
 a feeling of unity among all Serbo- 
 Croatians and Slovenians. It is pan- 
 slavism on a small scale. 
 
 The historical and linguistic rela- 
 tions existing between widely sepa- 
 rated branches of the Slavs are often 
 indicated or suggested by strange simi- 
 larities in their names. The terms 
 Slav, Slovak, Slovenian, and Slavonian 
 are discussed in the article on the Slo- 
 venian. As there pointed out, Sla- 
 vonian in the narrowest sense may 
 mean the nationality (not a race) in- 
 'habiting the former kingdom of S!a- 
 vonia. The race or people living there 
 is the Servian or Croatian. Curiously 
 enough, Croat, Hervat. and the related 
 words given at the head of this article 
 are variations of an old word meaning 
 highlands or mountains (cf. Carpa- 
 tliiam) ; hence not strictly ethnical 
 terms, although some immigrants in- 
 sist that Hervat and not Croatian is 
 the proper name of their people. 
 " Horvatok " is the name given Cro- 
 atians on the Magyar ethnographical 
 map. In like manner as the forms 
 Hervat, Horvath, and even Kharpath 
 come from Hrvat. so such variations as 
 Serb and Sorb came from Srp. In the 
 Serbo-Croatian, as in other Slavic lan- 
 guages, a vowel is not written with 
 this " r." The "h" easily passes into 
 " kh " and " b " into " p " or "v." In 
 these and similar words, therefore, are 
 indicated the ancient relationships ex- 
 isting between widely different divi- 
 sions of the Slavs ; between the Serbs. 
 Croats, or Hervats. and Slovenians or 
 Winds of the Southern Division on the 
 one hand, and. on the othrr. in the 
 north, the disnppcaring Sorbs and 
 Wends and the Slovaks, with their 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 forerunners, who left their name in 
 ancient Chrobatia and the Carpathians. 
 
 The technicalities of the stho, cha, 
 and kuy dialects of the Serbo-Croatian 
 need not be entered into here. In a 
 general way they correspond to: (1) 
 The southern, Ser\ian, or, better, that 
 spoken in Herzegovina, which has be- 
 come the literary form of the Serbo- 
 Croatian ; (2) the western. Croatian, 
 the use of which is gradually receding 
 to the coast of Dalmatia ; and (3) 
 that found on the western border of 
 Croatia, which is more properly called 
 a separate language, the Slovenian. 
 
 Of the numerous names borne by 
 Serbo-Croatian dialects and divisions 
 of the population only a few need be 
 given here. Some are merely names 
 of political divisions. Thus the " Cer- 
 nagorians " are simply the Montene- 
 grins, the two words having the same 
 meaning. '" Tsrna Cora," in their lan- 
 guage, means " black mountain." The 
 Ragusans are the natives of the old 
 city of Ragusa ; Dubrovcans is another 
 name for these. Others are the Syr- 
 mians, sometimes considered to be a 
 fourth division of the Serbo-Croatians, 
 named after a plain in Croatia-Slavo- 
 nia ; the Cices of Istria, and the Hran- 
 icares of the borders. Skipetar is a 
 name applied to the Slavouizod Albani- 
 ans (see) of the coast. An Istrian — 
 that is. a native of Istria — may be of 
 any race; more likely a Serbo-Croa- 
 tian. Italian, or Slo\enian. 
 
 The Morlaks, who call themselves 
 " Mah " or " Wlach," may be, as some 
 claim, Slavonized Roumanians (Wal- 
 lachs) ; but if so, the change has been 
 quite complete, for they might be taken 
 lo-day as the primitive Servian stock, 
 not only in physical appearance and 
 dialect, but in character and customs. 
 They form a considerable population in 
 northern Dalmatia and adjacent terri- 
 tory, especially in Istria. Reclus says 
 that they are amongst the least ad- 
 vanced peoples of i:uroi)e. Certain 
 other names found amongst Serbo- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples, 
 
 47 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 CroMtinns i'(>iin.v (losiKn:it(> sociiil 
 •rroiil's nilluT tliMii distiiicl imc«>s. dia- 
 Iccts. or luiliiiral divisions. 'I'hus the 
 wi'll-luiowii word " llaiduiv," luoaiiiiiff 
 orijrinaily in the Turkish laiiiiuase 
 soniethins; like hi.uhwayiuau or free- 
 booter, was adopted by the Servians in 
 the sense of defender of the home land. 
 Formerly Servians of the best fannlies 
 beeauie Haiduks and pillaged Turkish 
 villages. The Tchetnitsi were a class 
 of these that made a specialty of tak- 
 ing the heads of their slain enemies. 
 The I'skoks were, like them, brigands 
 before they settled down to agricul- 
 tural pursuits. They Med from Bosnia 
 and Herzegovina to the Montenegrin 
 mountains for protection against the 
 Turks. 
 
 The siivage manners of the last cen- 
 tury are still met with amongst some 
 Serbo-Croatians of to-day. Armed 
 conflicts are not uncommon. Political 
 feuds are especially bitter. Murders 
 resulting from private vendet<as occur 
 frequently in some localities. Illit- 
 eracy is prevalent and civilization at 
 a low stage in retired districts. Yet 
 some points like Belgrade, the capital 
 of Servia, are centers of literary ac- 
 tivity and avid of all that makes up 
 western civilization. 
 
 In physical appearance the Serbo- 
 Croatians are quite distinct from other 
 Slavs. In fact, they would seem to be, 
 at bottom, not Slavic, or " Eastern," to 
 use Deniker's terms, but " Adriatic." 
 The latter differs from any other race in 
 Enroll*' in coniliining ininsual stature 
 with uiinsual lu-cadth of hciid. Its 
 Ijnrest reiiresentatives are found a lit- 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 tie farther south amongst the Albai\- 
 ians (see), a remnant of the ancient 
 11 lyric race, using this word in its 
 proper sense. In northern Albania, 
 and esi)ecially in Herzegovina, are 
 found some of the broadest heads in the 
 world, with an average cephalic index 
 of 87. The race is also one of the tall- 
 est of Europe, averaging 5 feet 9 
 inches. This type shades off in every 
 direction, especially on the south, 
 where both the Turks and the Greeks 
 are shorter. The ancient Greeks be- 
 long to the long-headed " Mediterra- 
 nean " race. On the north, the Alban- 
 ian type is modilied by the great Slavic 
 wave of migration that brought with 
 it the present Serbo-Croatian language 
 of the country. But while the average 
 height of the Slav is considerably less, 
 the head is broad, as it is also in the 
 " Alpine " race, farther northwest, into 
 which the Serbo-Croatian type insen- 
 sibly passes. The type is brunette, but 
 not of the darkest. Although not so 
 strong or stockily built as the tallest 
 men of northern Europe, the Serbo- 
 Croatian is vigorous and well adapted 
 to hard labor. He makes a good work- 
 man in America, and goes mainly to 
 the States where unskilled labor is 
 most in demand — Pennsylvania, Illi- 
 nois, New York, and Ohio. 
 DiHtrihution of Ficrho-Cmatiaiis in I'.IOO. 
 
 Croatia and Slavonla -', 102. 000 
 
 Dahi'.atia SO."), 000 
 
 Bosnia and Herzegovina (esti- 
 mated) 1. S.'SO, 000 
 
 Seivia 2,209,000 
 
 Montenegro (estimated) 250,000 
 
 Elsewhere (estimated) 1, 4:U, 000 
 
 rotal (estimated). 
 
 8, 200, 000 
 
 P'il)ul(iHnii <nul immifi rati 0)1 of ftrrho-Croatiaii mid rdiiird coiintrirs. 
 
 Group. 
 
 Population 
 (estimated). 
 
 Croatia, Slavonia, and .'Slovenian territory. 
 
 Dalmatia, Rosnia, and Herzegovina 
 
 Bulgaria. Servia, and Montenegro 
 
 ,300,nOO 
 ,11.-). 000 
 .550.000 
 
 Immigration. 
 
 NumlK- 
 (1907). 
 
 47,125 
 7.2(a 
 11.0.53 
 
 Ualc per 
 
 l,(XM)of 
 
 population. 
 
 14 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 The Bulgarian and Slovenian population is noeossarily Inserted in the above table, 
 althougli it is not S.Tbo-Croatian, for otherwise the immigration and population figures 
 could not be compared. .\s already explained, the Bureau of Immigration groups Bul- 
 garians and Slovenians with the Serbo-Croatian peoples. 
 
48 
 
 TTie Immigration Commission. 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 It is quite impossible to enter sepa- 
 rate figures for the Servians in Tur- 
 Ivey, where no census has ever been 
 taken. Some estimates, especially by 
 Servian partisans, place this number at 
 over 500,000; others, as low as 40,000. 
 
 The foregoing statistics are signifi- 
 cant, considering that the Southern 
 Slavs typify the new character of 
 American immigration that has re- 
 placed the tide from northwestern Eu- 
 rope. (See articles Slav and Cauca- 
 sian for general comparisons on this 
 point.) The Southern Slavs not only 
 outnumber any other race in the Bal- 
 kan Peninsula, but they constitute 
 about one-half its population if we 
 add to them the small Albanian popu- 
 lation to which they are physically re- 
 lated. The Greeks do not make up 
 one-third of the population, while the 
 Turks are hopelessly in the minority, 
 estimated by some as only one-seventh 
 as many as the Slavs. Its 8,000,000 
 or S.200,000 of population puts the 
 Serbo-Croatian race about tenth in 
 rank among all European races as to 
 s.'ze. It may, therefore, be reckoned 
 with as a steady and important source 
 of future immigration. In immigra- 
 tion statistics Croatians and Slove- 
 nians are counted together. During 
 the twelve years 1S99-1910, 335,543 im- 
 migrants of these races were admitted 
 to the United States. 
 
 At present the Southern Slavic rate 
 of immigration is high only in the 
 most northwestern group, that of Cro- 
 atia, Slavonia, and the Slovenian ter- 
 ritory. In 1907 the Croatian-Slovenian 
 rate of inmilgration was about 13 per 
 1,000 of population, exceeding that of 
 any other race or people except two, 
 the Hebrew and the Slovak. There are 
 said to be already 270,000 Croatians in 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 the United States. It is interesting to 
 note that the two Slavic elements of 
 the highest immigration tide come 
 wholly from Austria-Hungary, while 
 the same country stands second only 
 to Russia as the source of Hebrew im- 
 migration. At ])reseut the immigration 
 rate of the Bulgarians and the Serbo- 
 Croatians living nearest them is rather 
 low. A dozen other races come at a 
 more rapid rate. ' The Polish and the 
 Irish come nearly three times as fast ; 
 the Greeks, neighbors of the Serbs on 
 the south, nearly equal the Irish in 
 their rate of coming. In absolute num- 
 bers, the Dalmatia-Bosnia-Herzegovina 
 group, with its small population, stands 
 still farther down the list. The Croa- 
 tian-Slovenian, on the other hand, stands 
 well toward the top (the ninth) among 
 the larger races or peoples. It sends 
 more immigrants to the United States 
 than anyother ethnical group of its size. 
 
 THE VARIOUS NATIONALITIES. 
 
 The terms " Bosnian," " Dalma- 
 tian," " Ilerzegovinian." and " Monte- 
 negrin," as shown above, are not names 
 of races, but rather of nationalities 
 found within the Serbo-Croatian eth- 
 nical territory. The same is true, of 
 course, of the Servian, the Croatian, 
 and the Slavonian as nationalities. 
 Further details are necessary concern- 
 ing each, especially as to their eth- 
 nical and religious elements. 
 
 Keeping constantly in mind that by 
 the so-called Servian and Croatian 
 races are generally meant only the 
 Orthodox (Greek) and Roman Catholic 
 divisions, respectively, of the one Ser- 
 bo-Croatian race, the reader will bet- 
 ter understand the following statis- 
 tics from the Austrian and Hungarian 
 censuses of 1900 : 
 
 Distribution of Serbo-Croatians, by religion. 
 
 
 Catholic. 
 
 Orthodox. 
 
 Total. 
 
 
 Number. 
 
 Per cent. 
 
 Number. 
 
 Per cent. 
 
 Number. 
 
 Per cent. 
 
 Croatla-Slavonla 
 
 1,482,353 
 188,552 
 
 61. G 
 1.1 
 
 007, 381 
 434,041 
 
 25.4 
 2.6 
 
 2,089.734 
 623,193 
 
 87.0 
 
 
 3.7 
 
 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 49 
 
 Croatian. 
 
 To these may be added the popula- 
 tion of Bosnia and Herzegovina, 1,5()8,- 
 002, of whom the .^^4.142 Uoman Cath- 
 olics may be counted roujihly as Croa- 
 tians and the 673.24G Oriental Or- 
 thodox as Servians. But very few of 
 the r)48.(!;^>2 Mohammedans are Turks, 
 althouirh srenerally c.tllini; themselves 
 by that name. It is sajd that the 
 Bosnian nobility became Mohamme- 
 dans in order to preserve their feudal 
 rijjhts. but that they differ in more 
 respects than race from Turkish Mo- 
 hammedans. For instance, they do 
 not practice polygamy. 
 
 Of the Servian nationality — that is, 
 of the citizens of Servia — 90 per cent 
 are Servian by race and DS i)er cent 
 Orthodox in religion. The Rouma- 
 nians in Servia number only 90.000. 
 The Gypsies come next with half that 
 number. The Roumanians (see), like 
 the Servians, are for the most part 
 Orthodox. While the Turks proper 
 number only 1,000 in Servia, there are 
 15,(K»0 Mohammedans. 
 
 The small independent principality 
 of Montenegro has had no census. It 
 is estimated that nearly 90 per cent 
 of the population of 250,000 are Or- 
 thodox. The remainder are Roman 
 Catholics or Mohammedans, the latter 
 being Albanians. In Dalmatia 96 per 
 cent of the population is Serbo-Croa- 
 tian by race and 84 per cent Roman 
 Catholic in religion. These probably 
 all call themselves " Croatian." 
 Nearly all the rest of the people are 
 Greek (not "United") in religion. 
 Less than 3 per cent of the population 
 are Italians. These live along the 
 coast in cities like Ragusa. There are 
 no Turks in Dalmatia, so far as shown 
 by the census. 
 
 In the Hungarian provinces of Croa- 
 tia and Slavonia, besides the Serbo- 
 Croatian population, which, as shown 
 above, is 87 per cent of the whole, 
 about ^ per cent of the population, or 
 184,000, are German, ;ind 4 per cent 
 
 Cuban. 
 
 " Hungarian." This is the dassifica- 
 lion by mother tongue. Classitied by 
 religion, all the Servians are " Oriental 
 (Jreek," while 9!) per cent of the " Croa- 
 tians" are Roman Catholic, as are also 
 80 i)er cent of the Germans and Hun- 
 garians. No Turks or Mohanunedans 
 appear as such by name in the census. 
 Finally, in the Coastland. including 
 Istria. while nearly one-half of the 
 population is Italian, tlie most of the 
 remainder are Serbo-Croatians (143,- 
 000) and Slovenians. Nearly 99 per 
 cent are Catholic. 
 
 CUBAN. Defined sufficiently well 
 for the purposes of this dictionary by 
 the Bureau of Immigration and Nat- 
 uralization : " The term ' Cuban ' re- 
 fers to the Cuban people (not Ne- 
 groes)." This narrower definition 
 covers, however, only 60 per cent of 
 the population of Cuba — that is, the 
 native whites — for 13 per cent are 
 Negroes, 16 per cent mulattoes, and 10 
 per cent foreign-born whites. It also 
 excludes Indians. The term is gener- 
 ally used in a wider sense to include 
 all natives of Cuba, regardless of color, 
 especially including those of mixed 
 blood. 
 
 In race, therefore, the iX)pulation of 
 Cuba is mainly composed of pure Span- 
 ish stock, contrary to the popular im- 
 pression, if Catalans and Basqiies 
 may be called pure Spanish, for these 
 are tlie most imi)ortant stocks that 
 have come to the island from Spain. 
 It is also popularly suppose<I that there 
 is much Indian blood in Cuba, as in 
 Mexico and in the countries farther 
 south. This is not the case, for the 
 sufficient reason that the Indian abo- 
 rigines were almost entirely killed off 
 in war and at forced labor within 
 fifty years from the lauding of Colum- 
 bus. Negroes to some extent have suf- 
 fered the sjune fate, for it is estimated 
 that fully 900,000 were brought to the 
 island as slaves. In 1817 they out- 
 numbered the white population. 
 
50 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Cuban. 
 
 The Cuban census of 1907 gives a 
 total population, in round numbers, of 
 2.000,000, of whom 1.200,000 are native 
 whites, 200,000 foreign-born whites, 
 270,000 Negroes. 330,000 of mixed race, 
 and 12,000 Chinese. Of the foreign- 
 born whites, 80 per cent are Spaniards 
 and 3 per cent (6,713) Americans. 
 Cuba is therefore distinctly Spanish, or 
 " Latin," in its sympathies and civili- 
 zation. Comparatively few Cubans 
 have emigrated to the United States — 
 in 1907 only 5,475 (white). Spanish, 
 English, and other foreign-born whites 
 coming from Cuba ai*e not included in 
 this count. The same is true of im- 
 migrants from the rest of the West 
 Indies. (See West Indian, Mexican, 
 Spanish American; and Negro.) The 
 number of Negroes coming to the 
 United States from Cuba can not be 
 stated, but it is not large, for the total 
 Negro immigration in 1907 was only 
 5.235, of whom 4,561 were from the 
 West Indies, including Cuba. All 
 aliens coming from Cuba are counted 
 as immigrants, although, in common 
 with persons coming from Canada. 
 Newfoundland, and ^Mexico, they are 
 for the most part exempted from the 
 head tax. 
 
 CYGANY or TSIGANE. The Hun- 
 garian name for Gypsy (see). 
 
 CYMRIC (.r KYMRIC. (See Cel- 
 lir. Welsh, and Breioii.) 
 
 CZECH. (See Bohemian and Mo- 
 ravian.) . 
 
 D. 
 
 DALMATIAN. A political division 
 of the Scrbo-Croatiiins. (See Croa- 
 tian.) 
 
 DANISH. (Sco Kenndinarian.) 
 
 DOLENCI. A subdivision of the 
 Slovenians (see). 
 
 DOM. A wandering tribe of India. 
 (See Gypsy.) 
 
 DOUKHOBOR. A IJnssian (s.>o) 
 sect. Not the name of a race. 
 
 Dutch and Flemish. 
 
 DRAVIDIAN. The great native 
 stock of southern India, including the 
 Tamils and Telugus, the Munda tribes, 
 such as the Kohls, located farther 
 north, and perhaps the Sinhalese and 
 A'eddahs of Ceylon. Though clearly 
 non-Aryan, especially as to language, 
 there is no agreement as to their place 
 i!) a pi'imary classification of manlvind. 
 Their relationship has been variously 
 given as with the Caucasian (southern 
 Hindus), the Mongolian, the African, 
 and the "Australoid " races, and, 
 finally, as independent of all. (See 
 articles on these, and Hindu and East 
 Indian.) They number nearly 60,- 
 000,000 in India and 3.0(K),0()0 in Cey- 
 lon. A good number emigrate as 
 coolies. 
 
 DRUSE. A warlilve branch of the 
 Syrians (see) inhabiting the mountain 
 regions of the Lebanon and the dis- 
 trict of Hauran. They call themselves 
 " Unahidin " (Unitarians). 
 
 DUBROVCAN. Same as Ragusan. 
 (See Croatian.) 
 
 DUTCH and FLEMISH (loss accu- 
 rately Hollander, Netherlander, and 
 Belgian). The two westernmost races 
 or peoples on the Continent of Low 
 German or Teutonic origin, the Dutch 
 being the native people of Holland 
 (the Netherlands) and the Flemish 
 that of Flanders— that is, of the 
 western i)art of Belgium. The Dutch 
 and Flemish languages are intermedi- 
 ate between English on the one hand 
 and German on the other. The chief 
 differences between the Dutch and 
 Flemi.sh are those of political boimd- 
 aries, customs, and religion, rather 
 than of language or physique. Hol- 
 lander, Netherlander, and Belgian are 
 names of nationalities and not of 
 races. IIolland-I>utch is a term vul- 
 garly used in America, to distinguish 
 Dutch from German, while Bennsyl- 
 vanla Dutch is a name wrongly given 
 to the old Pennsylvania German fami- 
 lies. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples, 
 
 51 
 
 Dutch and Flemish. 
 
 UVTCll. 
 
 Etymolofiioiilly nutcli is simply the 
 (ierinan " 'IVutscli"— tliat. is, " Teu- 
 ton " — and, tlieroforo, niijiht be used 
 as a generic term to include all Ger- 
 mans. But in scientific usa^e the 
 \<H-m is now limited to the people of 
 Low C.erman descent living in the 
 Rhine delta. Germans themselves 
 never extend the word " Deutsch " to 
 the Netherlands. The Dutch or Nether- 
 l;Midish lanjiuasre is derived from Old 
 Saxon,, a division of the long extinct 
 Gld Low German. The word " Dutch " 
 is sometimes wrouiily used, especially 
 ill the Lnited States, to mean the Ger- 
 uian lanj^uage in all its forms. 
 
 Dutch is the literary and national 
 languajje of Holland ; it is also the 
 language of the Dutch colonists in 
 South Africa (Boers), and in the East 
 and West Indies. Besides .Dutch, 
 there are other dialects of Low Ger- 
 man origin used in Holland : Frisian, 
 Saxon, Friso-Saxon, and Friso-Frank- 
 ish. Frisian is said to have been the 
 language of the early Teutonic people 
 tliroughont Holland. It had a litera- 
 ture of its own in the fourteenth cen- 
 tury, but has been pressed upon by the 
 Saxon and Frankish until it exists to- 
 day only as a patois in the province 
 of Friesland and on some of the islands 
 of the coast. Saxon and Friso-Saxon 
 are spoken throughout the eastern and 
 southeastern part of Holland. Friso- 
 Frankish is spoken in Zeeland — that is, 
 tlie island province north of Belgium, 
 and in the western part of Holland. 
 Dutch is spoken in the provinces of 
 North and South Holland. 
 
 I'hysically, the northern Dutch are 
 for the most part long-headed, oval 
 faced, tallish, and blond. The Frisians 
 also are good examples of this type. 
 Southward in the western part of Hol- 
 land there is more and more of an 
 admixture of a round-headed brunette 
 element, shorter and stouter than the 
 northern type, which is thought to be 
 
 Dutch and Flemish. 
 
 descended from the ancient "Alpine" 
 race, with more or less Teutonic ad- 
 mixture. Three-fifths of the people of 
 Holland are I'rotestants ; most (»f I he 
 remainder are Catholics. 'l"litT(> are 
 about KHXOOO Jews in Holland. In 
 social customs the Dutch siiow greater 
 atfinity to the English than to the Ger- 
 man. They have been called the Eng- 
 lishmen of the mainland. Like the 
 English, the Dutch have been great 
 colonizers. 
 
 Holland is an Independent kingdom. 
 It is now calletl the Netherlands, a 
 term formerly given to the lowland 
 country comprising both Holland and 
 Belgium. It is one of the smallest 
 countries of Europe, having a superfi- 
 cial area of only 12,000 square miles. 
 Its ethuograjihical boundaries coincide 
 with its topographical formation: the 
 Frieslanders hold the alluvial plaiTis,_ 
 the Saxons are confined to sandy 
 tracts, while the lowlands of the delta 
 of the Rhine have a population mixed 
 in origin. The Dutch population of 
 the world has been variously esti- 
 mated at from 4,000.000 to 6,300,000. 
 The population of Holland itself is 
 6.000.000, or 1.000,000 less than that of 
 Belgium, and a third more than that 
 of Ireland. Rudler and Chisholm esti- 
 mate 71 per cent of the population to 
 be Dutch, 14 per cent Frisian. 13 per 
 cent Flemish, and 2 per cent other Low 
 (Jerman. There are about 4O0,(W0 
 Boers in South Africa and 7r).0(X) Dutch 
 colonists in the East and West Indies. 
 In Immigration Bureau statistics 
 Dutch and Flemish are counted to- 
 gether. In ]!M»7 there were 6,037 im- 
 migrants from Holland, 6.4r)6 of whom 
 are classed as Dutch and Fleuush. 
 The rate of Dutch immigration from 
 Holland in that year was but a little 
 over 1 per 1,(K)0 of the population. 
 
 FF.KXIISII. 
 
 IMiiloIogists dirt'er as to the iM.sition 
 of Flemish, linguistically. Some con- 
 sider it to be a branch of Old Low Ger- 
 
52 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Dutch and Flemish. 
 
 man, closely akin to Dutch, if not iden- 
 tical with it; others place it as a dia- 
 lect of Dutch and say that it is now 
 nearly extinct; while still others con- 
 sider it to be a dialect of equal rank 
 with Frisian and Saxon, but distinct 
 from Dutch. The literary language of 
 the Flemish people is now Dutch. 
 
 Physically the Flemish are of the 
 prevailing Dutch type — tallish, blond, 
 and round-faced — the type so often 
 portrayed by Rubens. The Flemish oc- 
 cupy the northern and western prov- 
 inces of Belgium and the northeastern 
 part of France bordering on Flanders. 
 There are over 3,000,000 in Belgium, 
 750,000 in Holland, and 200,000 in the 
 northern part of France, making a to- 
 tal of over 4.000.000 Flemish in Eu- 
 rope — that is, about equal to the num- 
 ber of Dutch in Holland. 
 
 The term Belgian simjily means a 
 native or inhabitant of the Kingdom 
 of Belgium. It has no significance as 
 to physical race or language. The 
 Belgian nation is represented by two 
 chief linguistic stocks, a Teutonic 
 (Flemish) which occupies the plains 
 and the coast lands, and a French 
 (Walloon) which occupies the uplands 
 (see these). The two peoples also 
 differ in uidustries. The Flemings 
 are characteristically tenant farmers; 
 the AValloons are small proprietary 
 farmers, miners, and manufacturers. 
 
 Belgium ranks eighteenth in super- 
 ficial area and eighth in population 
 amongst European countries. It is the 
 most densely populated country in Eu- 
 rope, having a population of over 
 7,000,000 in an area of 11,300 square 
 miles; that is, of about GOO to the 
 square mile. The Kingdom is not 
 evenly populated, the Flemish prov- 
 inces being much more densely settled 
 llian the Walloon. Of the total num- 
 ber, 42 per cent speak Flemish only 
 .Tud 38 per cent French only, while 12 
 per cent speak both Flemish and 
 
 East Indian. 
 
 French, and 6 per cent speak Flemish, 
 French, and German. Both French and 
 Flemish are official languages. All pub- 
 lic documents are printed in both. 
 Both are taught in the schools. At the 
 University of Ghent the professors lec- 
 ture in both French and Flemish. The 
 Belgians are for the most part 
 Catholics. 
 
 Despite its density of population 
 Belgium is an exception amongst Eu- 
 ropean countries in that it has more 
 immigration than emigration. About 
 90 per cent of this movement is to and 
 from Holland, France, and Germany. 
 Only an insignificant number come to 
 America, less than 1 per 1,000 of the 
 population. 
 
 In 1907 there were 4,162 emigrants 
 from Belgium to the United States, 
 of whom 2,929 are reported by the 
 Bureau of Immigration as Dutch and 
 Flemish. In number of immigrants 
 the Dutch and Flemish taken together 
 stand twenty-first down the list — that 
 is, above the French, but far below all 
 the principal immigrant i-aces or peo- 
 ples. They go mostly to Michigan, 
 Illinois, Xew York, and New Jersey. 
 
 E. 
 
 (See 
 
 EASTERN or ORIENTAL race. 
 Caucasian.) 
 
 EAST INDIAN. Any native of the 
 East Indies. The latter is a very 
 broad and vague term which has come 
 down from the time of Columbus, and 
 embraces the vast i)opulations of India, 
 Farther India, and ]Malaysia ; that is, 
 of all the countries sotuh of the Chi- 
 nese Empire and lying between the 
 Indus on the west and the island of 
 New Guinea on the east. The last- 
 named island falls to the domain, 
 therefore, of the Pacific Islanders 
 (see). Filipinos (see) are Malayan, 
 and therefore East Indian, as thus de- 
 fined, but are not counted in immigra- 
 tion statistics. 
 
 Ethnologically the term " East In- 
 dian " has no meaning, although its 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 53 
 
 East Indian. 
 
 convtMiitMico lias jierhaps .justifiocl its 
 use wliilo inuuljjration (o tlio I'niled 
 States from this part of the workl was 
 very small. (^oojiraphically it com- 
 iirisos races of the most diverse c<il- 
 tiiro. from the dwarf Xefxrito of the 
 rhilippines, perhaps the lowest race of 
 mankind in degree of civilization, to 
 the European-like Hindu, who uses 
 the Aryan speech (see) and has a 
 civilization older than our own. All 
 the five great races or divisions of man- 
 kind, with the exception of the Ameri- 
 can Indian, are found represented in 
 the East Indies. The great Caucasian 
 population of India has just been men- 
 tioned. The inhabitants of Indo- 
 china, Burma, and Siam are Mon- 
 golian. Those of the Malay Peninsula 
 and Archipc^lago are Malay, witli a 
 small remnant of a true Ethiopian or 
 black race, the Negritos, scattered here 
 and there. The Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion puts all East Indians into the 
 '• Mongolic " grand division. 
 
 The iH>pulat ion of the four great races 
 found in the East Indies, with the ex- 
 ception of the black race, is immense, 
 certainly over 350,000,0(X), forming 
 with that of China about half the pop- 
 ulation of the entire earth. Of all the 
 East Indians, nearly six-sevenths are 
 natives of India, and will claim chief 
 attention here as a probtible factor 
 ill future immigration. The peoples 
 farther east have shown little tend- 
 ency to emigrate. Of these, the densest 
 population is that of Java, num- 
 bering nearly 30,000,000. Although 
 llie oldest in Malay civilization, this 
 iK'ople has neither the physical imi- 
 the mental energy of its kinsmen, 
 the Filipinos, and, unlike the Hindus, 
 it has shown little or no tendency 
 to emigrate to other countries. The 
 Indo-Chinese of the mainland, like 
 the Malays, have less energy and en- 
 terprise than the true Chinese and do 
 not nugrate. Their country is not so 
 densely populated. Practically none of 
 those populations, with the exception 
 
 East Indian. 
 
 of the Filiiiinos, are Chrisliaii or 
 greatly inlluenced by western civiliza- 
 tion. 
 
 Of the 2!)4,000,000 people of India, 
 including Burma, it is unnecessary in 
 (his work to especially consider the 
 non-Aryan multitudes, a population 
 iicarly as large as that of the United 
 Slates. The dark Dravidian element 
 is much the largest of these, number- 
 ing (>0,()00,000. Three-fourths of India, 
 however, is, like ourselves, Aryan— 
 (220,000,000) a iwpulation nearly two- 
 thirds as great as that of all Europe. 
 It is this Aryan population of northei-n 
 India that is generally called Hindu, 
 although the term also applies to 
 a religion or to the people having 
 a certain social organization based 
 upon Brahnianism. (See Hindu.) 
 One of the many "Hindu" tongues 
 is Hindi, spoken, with its dialects, by 
 about 100,000.000 perscnis. About 
 a,000,000 of these are Christians, 
 
 The Caucasian features of the north- 
 ern Hindus are easily reuKirked, al- 
 though they are generally dark. They 
 are often tall, although not so strong, 
 eiuu'getic, and aggressive as the Chi- 
 nese in competition with Europeans. 
 Some have been educated in English 
 schools or colleges in India. All are 
 keen in trade, making good merchants, 
 and perliaiis identify themselves with 
 western civilization to a greater degree 
 than do the Chinese. 
 
 The population of India is one of the 
 densest of the globe. The peoiile must 
 emigrate or die by the million in the 
 famines that periodically reduce their 
 II limbers, 'i'lie [irotection of the rest 
 <if the world against an Indian flood 
 of migration is their poverty, their in- 
 ability to provide tlie cost of transpor- 
 tation, and their lack of initiative. 
 
 India has sent out about 20.000 
 " coolies " or laborers annually in re- 
 cent years, largely to British colonies 
 in the West Indies and South Africa : 
 in other words, about as large an emi- 
 gration as that of Kussians, Scotch, or 
 
64 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 East Indian. 
 
 Ijtbnanians to the United States. A 
 few bave been coming recently to Brit- 
 ish Columbia and the western coast of 
 the United States. In 1908 the total 
 " East Indian " immigration to the 
 Tjnited States was 1,700, of whom 
 1,000 came direct from India and Jibout 
 700 from Canada. In the twelve years 
 1899-1910, only 5,786 were admitted. 
 Nearly all went to the States of Cali- 
 fornia and Washington. 
 
 EGYPTIAN. In an ethnographical 
 sense, the ancient race or people of 
 Egypt, best representeil to-day by the 
 Copts or Fellahs, although those are 
 generally of mixed stock. In a polit- 
 ical sense, any native of Egypt. In 
 the present population of Egypt, about 
 10,000,000, there are many racial ele- 
 ments, mostly Hamitic (Fellahin and 
 Copts) and Semitic (Arabs and Bed- 
 ouins). The Christian Copts number 
 perhaps 800,000, and still preserve a 
 liturgical form of the ancient Egyptian 
 language. Practically all the remain- 
 ing population is Mohammedan, includ- 
 ing the larger section known as the 
 Fellahin or laborers, who have adopttKl 
 the Arabic language. Their number 
 has been variously estimated at from 
 1,000.000 to 5,000,000. Very few Egyp- 
 tians have found their way to 'Amer- 
 ica. (See SciHitic-IIomitic.y 
 
 ENGLISH or ANGLO-SAXON; inac- 
 curately BRITISH. The principal race 
 or people of Englatid ; the westernmost 
 European branch of the Teutonic stock ; 
 the race tliat first spoke the English 
 language. 
 
 Of course there is no necessity in 
 this dictionary for discussion of a sub- 
 ject so well understood by all as the 
 char.-icter, social institutions, and other 
 qualities of the English as an inuni- 
 grant peoi)]e. It may be assumed that 
 all Americans understand the race 
 which has given us our language and 
 laws and political institutions. Yet 
 there may be some doubt as to the 
 ethnical position of the English — as to 
 which of the present components of 
 the mixed English nation are to be 
 
 English. 
 
 considered as unassimilated immigrant 
 elements and which as truly English. 
 If it can be said, as some claim, that 
 the new race now being formed in 
 America is already more (Jerman than 
 English, perhaps even more Irish than 
 English, the student of races will 
 realize that clear distinctions need be 
 drawn in the case of so comix)site a 
 race as that in England. In the case, 
 for instance, of an immigrant from 
 England who comes of Irish or Scotch 
 descent, how long a residence of his 
 ancestry in England entitles him to be 
 called English? The question goes 
 deeper than this, namely, to the de- 
 termination of what constitutes a race 
 in ethnology. It is perhaps convenient 
 to consider, in discussing a race so well 
 known as the English, the definition 
 and classification of races upon whicli 
 this dictionary proceeds. 
 
 As explained in the Introductory 
 (see), race is determined by language 
 in such phrases as " the races of 
 P^urope," but by physical qualities, 
 such as color, hair, and shape of head, 
 ^^•hen we speak of " the five great 
 races " or grand divisions of mankind. 
 [n either ca.se the attempt is made to 
 bring into a connnon class all ■ who 
 have the same inheritance. But the 
 term " race " is sometimes used in 
 other senses. Thus we may reach wider 
 and wider " race.s," each including 
 the preceding, as when we speak of 
 the English race, the Teutonic race, 
 the Aryan or Indo-Euroi)ean race, the 
 Caucasian race, and, finally, the hu- 
 man race. Not only is there this pop- 
 ular looseness in the use of the word, 
 but its scientific acceptation in the 
 most exact of studies, namely, in na- 
 tional census taking, is also variable. 
 While in some European censuses race 
 is determineil by the mother tongue of 
 the individual, in other countries it is 
 determined by the " language of con- 
 ^■erse " or " customary language." It 
 is evident that an Irish family that 
 lias lived for generations in England 
 would be called Irish by the first test, 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 55 
 
 English. 
 
 English by tlu> socoiul. I^iit how loiii: 
 a ro^idiMuo in Kiifiliiiul will entitle an 
 Irishman, or a Si-otclmian, or a French 
 Ilujinenot, or one of Noruian French 
 slock, to l)e called Enjilish if the 
 mother tongue is the test? Evidently 
 this phrase must be interpretetl to 
 mean the ancestral or racial language 
 in dealing with a stock which lias kept 
 itself quite pure in descent. But since 
 the greater part of the English popula- 
 tion of to-day is of mixed origin, a 
 census may adopt the arbitrary rule 
 that the paternal line only shall deter- 
 mine the race, or, what is evidently 
 more difficult and more scientific, it 
 may name the mixeil races as such, 
 or consider the race to be determined 
 by the preponderating element in the 
 mixture. 
 
 Since all this is merely a matter of 
 definition, so far as consistency in the 
 present dictionary is concerned, the 
 following principles and definitions 
 may be given as those adopted and 
 presumably scientific. In the narrow 
 sense, the race of an immigrant is de- 
 termined by ancestral language, as 
 above indicated. The historical limit 
 which determines the transition from 
 one race into another as thus defined 
 varies with different races. It will be 
 assumed in this article that the Eng- 
 lish race is practically one thousand 
 years old, since the essential elements 
 Cf-mposing it were welded before or 
 soon after the Norman invasion. 
 
 Still other definitions will conduce 
 to clearness of thinking. Not only is 
 a distinction to be made between race 
 and nationality, but the terms " Eng- 
 lish people," " English stock," " Eng- 
 lish - speaking people," and, conse- 
 quently, " English language " need defi- 
 nition also. The English nationality 
 includes all native and naturalized 
 citizens of England. It therefore 
 includes members of other races be- 
 sides Englishmen in the ethnical 
 sense. The term " Englishman " 
 may mean merely one of English 
 
 English. 
 
 nationality. The " English st(K-k " is a 
 loose expression for the English race. 
 A stock in ethnology generally in- 
 cludes several races. The " English- 
 speaking people," as is evident, in- 
 cludes all individuals in all parts of 
 the world who speak the English lan- 
 guage. The term "English language" 
 is more capable of exact definition 
 than all the foregoing, for, philolog- 
 ically, it is impossible to confuse it 
 with any other. It is only as old as 
 the English race. The expression 
 " English people " is a loose one. By 
 definition in this dictionary it is the 
 equivalent of the term " the English 
 race," which embraces the P^nglish in 
 America ; it means also the people of 
 the particular country or nationality, 
 England. " Briton " is a name applietl 
 to the ancient race of _ England, by 
 some supposed to have been qf Cel- 
 tic origin. The word is used at times 
 to mean any native of Great Britain. 
 In this sense it includes difi:'erent races, 
 as English, Irish, and Welsh. It, or 
 rather " North Briton," is the term by 
 which the Lowland Scotch prefer to be 
 called instead of English. In this dic- 
 tionary they will be called " Scotch " 
 (see). " British " is a term of nation- 
 ality rather than of race. It also 
 means the Celtic language spoken by 
 the ancient Britons. 
 
 Einguistically. the English are Teu- 
 tons. Although the English language 
 is very composite, thegranuuar and the 
 spoken language are still characteristic- 
 ally Anglo-Saxon, that is, Low German, 
 notwithstanding that it has lost many 
 of its infle<'tions. English is closely 
 related to the dialects still spoken in 
 Flanders, in the Netherlands, and on 
 the northern shores of Germany. It 
 is to-day the language of about 12(5.- 
 000.000 individuals living under a score 
 of different governments, among which 
 are two of the greatest nations of the 
 world, the British Emjiire and the 
 United States of America. No other 
 Indo-European tongue is spoken by so 
 
56 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 English. 
 
 English. 
 
 many persons, Russian ranks next 
 with 90.000,000, then German with 
 76,000,000, Spanish with 50,000,000, 
 French with 40,000,000, and Italian 
 with 33,500,000 (Hickmann). 
 
 Physically, as well as linguistically, 
 the English are a very composite prod- 
 uct. The prevailing English type is 
 tall, long-headed, and generally blond, 
 although, as Beddoe has pointed out, 
 there is no one type characteristic of 
 all England. He finds what he calls 
 Anglo-Scandinavians and Anglo-Sax- 
 ons, both Teutonic in type, located in the 
 northern, the eastern, and the southern 
 parts of England ; a short, darker type 
 of marked "Celtic" character in the 
 western part, bordering on Wales, and 
 a still darker Celtic type, the Cornish, 
 (see) in Cornwall. The Lowland 
 Scotch (see Scotch), the people living 
 south of the southern firths of Forth 
 and dlyde and on the eastern side of 
 Scotland, are said to be nearly identical 
 in racial character and closely related 
 in their dialect to the people of the 
 northern part of England. It has been 
 variously estimated that the English 
 race is fi-om one-fifth to one-half Scan- 
 dinavian, if not, in fact, more Scandi- 
 navian than Anglo-Saxon. Freeman 
 says " when we set foot on the shores 
 of Scandinavia and northern Germany, 
 we are simply revisiting our ancestral 
 home." 
 
 In geographical distribution the Eng- 
 lish are more widely dispersed than 
 any other people, being found in all 
 parts of the world. No exact figures 
 can be given as to the number of the 
 p]ngUsh. The population of England is 
 about 31.000,000. According to the 
 Canadian census of 1901 there were 
 In Canada 1,200,899 persons of Eng- 
 lish race or origin. And, as is well 
 known, the English form no small part 
 of the population of the United States. 
 The English hold high rank as an 
 emigrating and colonizing people. 
 They, with the Irish, Scotch. Germans, 
 and Scandinavians, gave the distinc- 
 
 tive character to immigration to the 
 United States prior to 1882. These 
 races from northwestern Europe then 
 formed nearly 90 per cent of the total 
 immigration from Europe. Since then 
 there has been a rapid decrease in the 
 immigration of the Celto-Teutonic peo- 
 ples, but a still more rapid increase 
 in that from the countries of south- 
 eastern Europe, comprising especially 
 Italy, Austria-Hungary, Russia, and 
 Greece. In 1902 the latter countries 
 furnished nearly 80 per cent of our 
 European immigration, while that from 
 northwestern Europe fell to 22 per 
 cent. This change of ratio is not due 
 so much to the falling off of three- 
 fourths of the immigration from north- 
 western Europe as to the rapid in- 
 crease in that from southeastern Eu- 
 rope, an increase of nearly fivefold in 
 twenty years, and of over twentyfold 
 in twenty-five years, that is, to 1907. 
 
 The United States was until 1900 
 the favored destination of British emi- 
 grants, the total number coming here 
 annually from the United Kingdom 
 being greater than of those going to all 
 other countries combined; but in 1905 
 the curve of immigration to British 
 North America rose and passed that 
 for the United States. During the 
 to'enty years 1883-1903, British emi- 
 gration to South Africa, Australia, and 
 Canada was about equally divided, sel- 
 dom rising above 20,000 per year to 
 each, and never above 40.000. For 
 some years past Australasia and South 
 Africa have attracted only about 10,000 
 to 15,000 annually. 
 
 In 1909 there were 39,021 English 
 immigrants to the United States, of 
 whom 26.203 came from the United 
 Kingdom and 10,708 from British 
 North America. In absolute numbers 
 of immigrants the English in 1907 held 
 eighth place d«nvn the list of immi- 
 gi-ant races and peoples, with a total 
 of .51,120. Their rate of movement is 
 very low, only a little over 1 per 1.000 
 of the population of England, which is 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 57 
 
 English. 
 
 hut one-sixth that of the Irish aud oue- 
 lifteeuth that of the Slovalv or of the 
 Hebrew. As compared with these 
 races, future inmiigratiou from Eng- 
 land must relatively increase. The 
 l>oi)ulation of the smaller races is so 
 far below that of the English that they 
 can not long continue coming at the 
 present rate. 
 
 The English, like the Irish and the 
 CJermans, are found in all parts of the 
 United States. The States to which 
 they went in largest numbers in 1!X)9 
 are: New York (10.439), Massachu- 
 setts (4.379), Pennsylvania (2,945), 
 California (2,438), Illinois (2.048), 
 
 ESKIMO. The northernmost race or 
 people of America, held to belong to the 
 American race by most American writ- 
 ers, but to the Mongolian by many 
 others, (See these terms.) It differs 
 much in important respects from either 
 of these races, combining character- 
 istics of both. The difficult questions 
 involved need no discussion here. It 
 is but rarely that one of this race has 
 been brought to the United States. 
 The Aleuts of the Bering Sea region 
 resemble Mongolians more than do the 
 Eastern Eskimos, in that they are 
 short-headed. They speak, however, 
 an Eskimo dialect unrelated to any 
 Mongolian tongue. The Eskimo popu- 
 lation is variously estimated at from 
 20.000 to 40.000. 
 
 ESTH or ESTHONIAN. A division 
 of the Western Finns. (See Finnish.) 
 
 ETHIOPIAN. A word used in differ- 
 ent senses to designate: (1) the entire 
 Negro race (see), (2) a language 
 spoken by a Semitic people of Abys- 
 sinia, and (3) the East African Ham- 
 ites. (See f^emitic-Hamitic.) 
 
 EIIRAFRICAN. Same as Caucasian 
 (see). 
 
 EUROPEAN race. A term generally 
 u.sed as equivalent to Caucasian (see). 
 Hut "'Homo EuropcBus " is the name 
 applied by recent writers, following 
 T^apouge, to the tall, blond, and long- 
 60813°— VOL 5—11 5 
 
 Filipino. 
 
 headed or " Northern " race of Eu- 
 rope distinguished generally from the 
 "Alpine " and " Mediterranean " races 
 of central and southern Europe. It is 
 also called the "Aryan" race by La- 
 I>ouge. but includes little more than 
 the Teutonic and Celtic divisions of 
 the Aryans as defined in this diction- 
 ary. (See these terms and Introduc- 
 toi-y.) 
 
 EUSKARIC stock. A linguistic divi- 
 sion of the Caucasian race at present 
 represented by only the Basques (see) 
 of Spain and France. Their language 
 is of the agglutinative type, the only 
 non-Ai-j-au language of western Eu- 
 rope. 
 
 EVREMEISETI. A division of the 
 Western Finns. (See Finnish.) 
 
 F. 
 
 FELLAH. A name given to the peas- 
 ant class of Egyptians. (See Efiy^ptian 
 and ^riitilic-Haniific.) 
 
 FILIPINO or PHILIPPINE ISLAND- 
 ER. A geographical rather than an 
 ethnographical term, meaning any na- 
 tive of the Philippine Islands. It is 
 included, therefore, in the terms " East 
 Indian " aud " Mongolic Division," 
 as used by the Bureau of Immigra- 
 tion (see these terms). Filipinos of 
 pure blood are all Malay (called by 
 Keane "Oceanic Mongol"), with the 
 exception of the Negritos and possibly 
 the doiibtful " Indonesians." 
 
 But few words can be given to them 
 in this dictionary, for they are not 
 considered legally as immigrants upon 
 coming to the United States. The 
 tendency among recent ethnologists in 
 the Philippines is to consider that the 
 pagan Indonesians of the interior are 
 not an " aberrant Caucasian stock," 
 as held by prominent ethnologists, but 
 represent an earlier Primitive Ma- 
 layan wave of migration. They show 
 a close relationship physically, and es- 
 pecially in language, to the eight so- 
 called " Christian " peoples who con- 
 stitute nine-tenths of the population 
 
58 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Filipino. 
 
 (7,GU(),00U) of the islands. These ra-e, 
 in the order of their numerical im- 
 portance : The Visayan or Bisayan, the 
 Tagalog, the Ilocano, the Bicol or 
 Vicol, the Pangasinan, the Pampan- 
 gan, the Cagayan, and the Zambalau. 
 Of these, the Tagalogs, who dwell in 
 the provinces about Manila, are de- 
 cidedly the most prominent politically. 
 
 The Moros (cf. Moors of Spain), 
 that is. the Mohammedans of the Sulu 
 and other southern islands, are closely 
 related to the Christian peoples eth- 
 nically, hut are less in sympathy with 
 European civilization. They stand 
 seventh in population among Philip- 
 pine peoples. The Igorots of the 
 north stand next numerically. They 
 are the best-known representatives of 
 the Primitive Malayan stock, still 
 head-hunters and non-Christian for 
 the most part, but settled agricul- 
 turists. Another well-known ethnical 
 division is the dwarf Negro stock 
 known as " Negrito," numbering now 
 only 24,000. This is a disappearing 
 remnant of one of the earliest and 
 lowest races of mankind and can be 
 traced throughout Malaysia as far 
 east as the somewhat similar I'aupans 
 of New Guinea and as far west as the 
 Andaman Islanders, in the Bay of 
 Bengal. There are many mestizos, 
 esi)ecially of Tagalog-Chiuese and of 
 Tngalog-Spanish ancestry. The Chi- 
 nese form an important element of 
 the urban population, especially in 
 Manila. 
 
 The Thiited States immigration and 
 Chinese-exclusion laws are applied to 
 aliens entering the Philippines. • A\- 
 tliough Filipinos are not legally citi- 
 zens of the United States, they are not 
 counted as immigrants upon coming 
 to this country. Chinese, however, 
 coming from the I'hilippines to the 
 United States are subject to the usual 
 restrictions. IModern Filipinos are not 
 known as an emigrating people. Few 
 (•(^nie to tlie United States except as 
 proteges of the Government. 
 
 Finnish. 
 
 FINNIC, FINNO-HUNGARIAN. FIN- 
 NO-UGRIC, TJGRO-FINNIC, TJGRIAN. 
 
 The language of the Finns, using this 
 word in the wider sense to include the 
 Magyars and, sometimes, the Bulga- 
 rians. (See Finnifih, Ural-Altaic, and 
 Ugro-Finnic.) 
 
 FINNISH. Best defined for the pur- 
 poses of this work from a linguistic 
 point of view in a narrow sense as the 
 race or people of Finno-Tataric stock 
 which now constitutes the chief popu- 
 lation of Finland and embraces also 
 the related peoples of northwestern 
 Paissia, exclusive of the Lapps (see). 
 This group may be also called the 
 " Finns Proper " or " Western Finns," 
 and includes the Esths, Livs, Vots, 
 Veps, Tavastiaus, and Karelians, to- 
 gether with the Ijores and Chudes, 
 subbranches of the last named. The 
 Karelians extend nearly to the center 
 of Russia and are called by some 
 •' Eastern Finns." It would appear 
 more significant to reserve this latter 
 nj'.me to designate the Ugro-Finnic peo- 
 ples living in Eastern Itussia and in 
 Asia. Although speaking languages 
 similar to the AVesteru Finns or 
 Suomi, they are widely different from 
 the latter in blood, and to a great ex- 
 tent in civilization. The Western and 
 Eastern Finns are more unlike than 
 the North and South Italians, who are, 
 for a similar reason, counted sepa- 
 rately by the Bureau of Immigration. 
 
 Finnish immigration has been larger 
 in recent years than that of most other 
 rac(>s having so small a population. 
 1( is practically contined to the West- 
 ern Finns or Finns proper. These are 
 Caucasian rather than Mongolian in 
 appearance, while the Eastern or Volga 
 Finns, who are not known to come as 
 yet to America, show distinctly their 
 Asiatic origin. They are divided from 
 the Finns proper by a broad band of 
 Great Russians which extends through 
 Central Russia from north to south. 
 The Lapps and Samoyeds, another very 
 
Dictionary of Rcvces or Peoples. 
 
 59 
 
 Finnish. 
 
 (littVivnt stock, may be ciiIUhI the 
 " Xorthorn Finns." 
 
 The term " Finn " or " Finnic " 
 is equivalent to " Ugro-Fiunie " (see) 
 wlien employed in a still wider sense 
 tc ineludo all thus far mentioned and 
 in addition the MafO'«ii"s and possibly 
 the r?ul?;ariaus (see). The former 
 are linsuistlealiy I'liro-Finnic ; the lat- 
 ter were so originally. The word 
 "Finnic" is even used at times to 
 designate the entire Finno-Tataric di- 
 vision of the Sibiric branch of the 
 Mongolian race. It then includes the 
 Turks (see). Even the Japanese, Man- 
 chus, and Kalmuks belong to coordi- 
 nate stocks. (See Uml-Altitic for the 
 relations of all Mongolian languages.) 
 
 Finally the term Finns is used in 
 a fourth sense, narrowest of all, to 
 designate only the Finns of Finland; 
 that is. little more than the Tavas- 
 tians, considering the Esths and Livs, 
 for instance, as distinct races. It is 
 evidently necessary to analyze further 
 this complex subject. 
 
 The Eastern Finns number about 
 2.(K)0.(X»f) : the Northern Finns, or Lapps 
 and Samoyeds, only 17.0()0: the West- 
 ern Finns, or Finns proper, nearly 
 -J.(KX),000. Of the last named, 2,350.000 
 live in Finland. Certain districts in 
 the western part of Finland are occu- 
 pied almost entirely by the blondest of 
 
 Finnish. 
 
 Teutons. Swedes who number uol less 
 than anO.OOO. The total , population of 
 the country is about 2,.S,")0,000. Until 
 ISO!) Finland was a i)art of Sweden, 
 and before the dawn of history the 
 Finns and Swedes were no doubl inter- 
 mingling. This will account in part for 
 the prevailing bloudness and Euro- 
 pean cast of countenance amongst the 
 Finns, which has led the Bureau of Im- 
 migration to put them into the " Teu- 
 tonic division " of races. But the en- 
 tire Ugro-Finnie stock seems to have 
 been, in origin, lighter in cglor than 
 most other Mongolians, perhaps as a 
 result of their northern residence. 
 Formerly they w^ere fciken out of the 
 Mongolian gi-and division by certain 
 ethnologists and put into a separate 
 division of " allophylian whites." 
 Whatever their original stock, the 
 Finns of Finland are to-day the most 
 truly European of any race possessing 
 a Mongolic speech, and in some re- 
 spects their institutions are abreast of 
 any in Europe. 
 
 Other branches of the rgro-Finnic 
 stock are classified as below in the 
 census of the Bussian Empire for 1897. 
 Since this census does not cover Fin- 
 land, the first item in the table is taken 
 from the census of Finland for 1!)00. 
 (See article Russian for additional 
 statistics.) 
 
 Finnic population of the Hu'<s}(ui Knipirr. /S!>7. 
 
 Branches. 
 
 In Europe. 
 
 In Asia. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Branches. 
 
 In Europe. 
 
 In Asia. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Total 
 
 5,782,127 
 
 88,850 
 
 5,870,977 
 
 Eastern Finns-Con. 
 
 Mordvinian 
 
 Votyak 
 
 Permyak 
 
 Zyrian 
 
 989,959 
 420,073 
 103,. 347 
 144.. 309 
 2,850 
 
 .33,8.S2 
 297 
 1..344 
 9.249 
 4,801 
 
 19,063 
 
 
 Western Finns 
 
 3,739,947 
 
 0,513 
 
 3, 740, 460 
 
 420,970 
 
 104,691 
 
 153,618 
 
 7 051 
 
 In Finland a 
 
 2,352,990 
 141,184 
 208,083 
 998,090 
 13,774 
 25,820 
 
 
 2,352,990 
 143,0(58 
 208,101 
 1,002,702 
 13.774 
 25,825 
 
 Finnish 
 
 1,884 
 
 18 
 
 4,000 
 
 VORUl 
 
 KareUan 
 
 osfyak..;::;::; 
 
 
 Esth 
 
 Northern Finns 
 
 
 
 liore... 
 
 0.650 
 
 11,988 
 
 18.644 
 
 Chude 
 
 5 
 
 
 1.812 
 
 3,940 
 
 904 
 
 
 1,812 
 
 15,871 
 
 %1 
 
 Eastern Finns 
 
 2,035,524 
 
 70,349 
 
 2,105.873 
 
 Samoyed 
 
 ii,9:n 
 
 Cheremiss 
 
 .374,.32fi 
 
 l.,13 
 
 375,439 
 
 
 Census of Finland for 1000. Subdivisions of Finns in Finland not given. 
 
60 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Finnish. 
 
 WESTERN FINNS. 
 
 Only brief additional data may be 
 given concerning the above-mentioned 
 and otlier divisions of the Ugro-Finns. 
 Chude is an old name once applied 
 to all Finns by the Kussians. The 
 celisns limits the name to those locally 
 called " Chotscher " or "Kaivan," who 
 speak a Karelian dialect. They live in 
 one of the two Karelian provinces, 
 Olonetz; that is, northeast of St. 
 Petersburg. The Veps are northern 
 Chudes; the Vots, southern Chudes, 
 The largest Karelian population is 
 found in Tver province, southeast of 
 St. Petersburg. The Karelians are the 
 easternmost branch of the Finns 
 liroper, and show perhaps more trace 
 of an Asiatic origin. They are mainly 
 agriculturists. The Ijores, on the con- 
 trary, are found mainly in the city of 
 St. Petersburg. They are descendants 
 of the Ingers, but no longer a pure 
 Tavastian stock, and therefore not 
 good types of the "Western Finns. 
 Yet they apparently constitute the 
 group called " Finns " in the Russian 
 census, as the latter live mostly in St. 
 Petersburg. 
 
 The Finns of Finland are mainly 
 Tavastians, or Hemes, and Savolaks. 
 The Kwaenes extend farther north and 
 a re in a transitional stage between the 
 more cultured Finns toward the south 
 and the Lapps on the north. The 
 Esths and Livs do not differ much 
 from the Finns of Finland in stock. 
 They live south of the Gulf of Finland 
 and along the Baltic, forming about 00 
 per cent of the population of Esthonia 
 and 40 per cent of that of Livonia. 
 The extinct Krevs formerly lived near 
 these in Courland, in Esthonia, and es- 
 pecially in Livonia. The agglutinative 
 langiiage of the Finns Is modified by 
 the radically different Aryan speech of 
 the liOtts and Lithuanians (see), who 
 adjoin them on the south. In the 
 I)n)vince of Pskof they speak a <lial("c-l 
 called the " Verros." Other names 
 given to certain Baltic or Western 
 
 Finnish. 
 
 Finns are the Loparl, the Evremeiseti, 
 the Savakoti, and the Izhora (Ijores) 
 or Ingers. In religion nearly all the 
 Western P^iuns are Lutherans. 
 
 EASTERN FINNS. 
 
 Most of the Eastern Finns live in 
 the middle Volga region of Eastern 
 Russia. Those farthest west are the 
 Cheremisses, in Viatka and Kazan 
 provinces. Not long ago they were 
 nomadic. Though nominally Orthodox, 
 their religion is corrupted with Tatar 
 Mohammedanism and even Mongolian 
 Shamanism. The Chuvashes, adjoin- 
 ing the Cheremisses on the north and 
 the Kazan Tatars on the east, have 
 some of the characteristics of both. 
 Many of them siieak Tiirki, the Tatar 
 tongue. They are thought by some to 
 be a branch of the Mordvinians, but 
 are counted in the Russian census as 
 Tatars (see). 
 
 The Mordvinians form the largest 
 division of the Eastern Finns, number- 
 ing over 1,000,000. They are most nu- 
 merous farther down the A'olga basin, 
 in tlie provinces of Samara. Simbirsk, 
 Penza, and Saratov, reaching to within 
 one province of the Caspian Sea. They 
 are also widely scattered through the 
 (Jreat Russian and Tatar populations 
 of other provinces, and are often Rus- 
 sified in language and customs. The 
 Erzu and Mokcha are two dialects of 
 the Mordvinian. 
 
 The Votyaks, Permyaks. and Zyri- 
 ans are the northernmost of the East- 
 ern Finns in Europe. The last named 
 extend to the Samoyed country on the 
 Arctic. Most of the Voguls and all the 
 Ostyaks, who are nomads, live in Si- 
 beria. These two peoples, small in 
 number, may be called the Ugric divi- 
 sion of the Ugro-Finnic stock (see). 
 They are nearly as Asiatic and primi- 
 tive in their manner of life as are the 
 stunte<l Sanioyods and I^apps of the 
 frozen ocean. Finally, the P.essermans 
 are a small group of Mohanuiiedans 
 distinguishable only by their religion 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 01 
 
 Finnish. 
 
 riniii tlio \'oly;iks. ammiL: whom tlioy 
 live, but rcliittvl to tlu> N'oiiuls. 
 
 Finnish oini^'nmts to the United 
 States are all. so far as known, West- 
 ern or true Finns. Inniiigration has 
 ht^Mi rapid iu recent years. In the 
 thirteen years from 18!)3 to 1905 Fin- 
 land lost 128.(100 by emigration. Nearly 
 all of these came to America — in 190.5, 
 all but 37. In the twelve years 1899- 
 1910. l."l.TT4 Finnish immisrants were 
 admitted to the Fnited States, the race 
 rankinj; fourteenth in that regard 
 .luionff all races or peoples. The rate 
 per l.O(M) of the population of Western 
 Finns arriving per year (4 in 1907) 
 is only half that of the Italians, Irish, 
 or Norwegians, and less than one- 
 fourth that of the Hebrews or Slovaks. 
 During the twelve years mentioned. 
 109,229 of the Finnish immigrants ad- 
 mitted were destined to four States as 
 follows: Michigan. 40.91."); Massachu- 
 setts. 2.">.1.")3: Minnesota. 22.799; New 
 York. 20,3G2. It will be seen that 
 .-ibont 27 per cent of the Finns went to 
 Michigan and 1.5 per cent to Minnesota, 
 which States received, respectively, 
 only 2.4 and 1.9 per cent of all immi- 
 grants during the period. 
 
 FINNO-TATARIC or FINNO-TURKIC 
 PEOPLES. A tt'rm somcliincs used to 
 fuibrace the Finnic and Tataric (see) 
 groups of the Siberic stock of the 
 Mongolian i:ace. To be defined as 
 (hat group of Mongolian races speak- 
 ing the T'ral-Altaic languages (see). 
 
 FLEMISH. (See Dutch and Flem- 
 ish.) 
 
 FLORENTINE. Counted in immi- 
 gr.it ion st.uistics as South Italian. 
 ( .■<('♦' Itdlinn.) 
 
 FRANKISH or FRANCONIAN. (See 
 (lerman and Dutch and Flemish.-) 
 
 FRENCH. The principal race or 
 people of France; the northern branch 
 of the Romanct^speaking iieojtles, in- 
 cluding, besides the French of France, 
 the French P.elgians. the French Swiss. 
 the French of Alsace-Lorraine (now a 
 
 French. 
 
 Iiarl of (Jermniiyi. .iihI the French Ca- 
 nadians of the New World. As thus 
 defined the French constitute about 9;{ 
 per cent of the poimlation of France, 
 nearly one-half that of Belgium, about 
 one-fourth that of Switzerland, and 
 nearly one-third that of Canada. Ac- 
 cording to the census of 1900 there were 
 395.000 Canadian-born French persons 
 in the Fnited States, and 4.36,000 na- 
 tive-born iiersons one or both of whose 
 Iiarenfs were Canadian-born French. 
 The French is not a well-defined race 
 efhnologically, being a mixture of the 
 three chief prehistoric races of Europe, 
 the broad-headed "Alpine" or "Cel- 
 tic " element predominating. linguis- 
 tically French belongs to the Romance 
 or Italic group of the Aryan family. 
 The French are put into the " Keltic di- 
 vision " by the Bureau of Immigration, 
 while they are usually classified with 
 the Romanic peoples. 
 
 The French Belgians are found 
 mainly in the southeastern provinces 
 of Belgium. (See article . Dutch and 
 Flemish.) They speak a dialect called 
 the " "Walloon." They are supposed to 
 be descended from the Belgae of 
 CtTpsar. are tall and long-faced, and 
 resemble the French of Normandy. 
 The French Swiss constitute the 
 greater part of the inhabitants of the 
 western cantons of Switzerland. They 
 belong to the broad-headed Alpine race, 
 are brunette, and much shorter in 
 stature than the French Belgians. 
 French Canadian (see) is an expres- 
 sion used to designate the inhabitants 
 of Canada, especially those of the 
 province of Quebec, who are descend- 
 ants of the French. They speak a 
 diale<'t which iiossesses many pecul- 
 iarities developed on Canadian soil. 
 Their blooti has been more or less 
 mixed with that of the English-speak- 
 ing Canadians and has had some infu- 
 sion of the Indian, though to a much 
 less degree than is generally supposefl. 
 
 The term "French language" may 
 be used in a broad or generic sense to 
 
G2 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 French. 
 
 include not only the modern literary 
 I'reneb, but all the dialects of Old 
 French still in use, as the Walloon, 
 the Provengal, and the Catalan. In 
 a narrower or restricted sense it 
 means the " langue d'oil," which is 
 now the literary as well as the gen- 
 eral and official language of Franco. 
 Old French had two distinct and 
 equally important dialects — the "langue 
 d'oil," spoken north of the Loire and 
 eastward to Berne, Switzerland, and 
 the " langue d'oc." in the south. The 
 former is now spoken by about 22,500.- 
 000 persons in France. It is one of 
 the two official languages of Belgium. 
 Switzerland, and Canada. It is the 
 diplomatic language of many countries. 
 Owing to its clearness and precision it 
 is the language par excellence of sci- 
 ence and criticism. One of its dialects, 
 the Walloon, is still used familiarly by 
 about 3.000,000 persons living in Bel- 
 gium and the northeastern part of 
 France. This is especially character- 
 ized by a large number of Celtic and 
 German elements. Though it once had 
 a literature of its own. it is now assum- 
 ing the character of a patois. 
 
 The Provengal, often called the 
 " langue d'oc." is the native language 
 of the southern half of France. With 
 the closely related dialects, such as 
 the Gascon, Limousin, Auvergnat, and 
 Savoisin, it is spoken by over 12,- 
 500,000 persons in southern France 
 and by several hundred thousand in 
 Switzerland and Italy. The Catalan 
 dialect, spoken on both sides of the 
 Catalonian border, occupies a place 
 between Provencal and Castilian. (See 
 Sixinish.) 
 
 Physically the French are not a ho- 
 mogeneous race. There has been much 
 blending of racial elements even with- 
 in historic times. At the present time 
 France presents three distinct ethnic 
 types, whose persistence depends in 
 part on their geographical location and 
 in part on more recent intrusions. 
 F'rance appears to have been once oc- 
 
 French. 
 
 cupied quite generally by a broad- 
 headed, rather brunette ("Alpine") 
 race which still characterizes the cen- 
 tral part of the countrj-. especially 
 among the Auvergnats, and is found in 
 considerable numbers in Brittany 
 among the Bretons (see). It is esti- 
 mated by Brinton that this Alpine ele- 
 ment forms fully three-fifths of the 
 French race. A tall, long-headed. Teu- 
 tonic type predominates in the north- 
 eastern part of France, especially in 
 Normandy. Many of the inhabitants 
 of this region are blond. In fact, it 
 is said that northern France is more 
 Teutonic than is southern Germany. 
 (See German.) In the most southern 
 part of France, especially along the 
 Mediterranean coast, the inhabitants 
 are of the long-headed brunette or 
 " Mediterranean " type. These three 
 types are fairly well amalgamated in 
 the great cities of France into what is 
 generally recognized as the typical 
 Frenchman. His ethnic position is 
 that of an intermediate between the 
 northern and the southern races. The 
 Basques (see) of southwestern 
 I'rance seem to be a peculiar modifica- 
 tion of the Alpine race of central 
 France. 
 
 France is thus seen to present great 
 diversities in language and physique. 
 It is the only place on the Continent 
 where a Celtic tongue is spoken — the 
 Breton. With Sixain, it is the habitat 
 of the Basques, who speak a non- 
 Aryan tongue. 
 
 France has a population of 38,500,- 
 000. French, using the tei-m in the 
 broad sense, is spoken throughout 
 France, except in four small districts — 
 the western part of Brittany, occupied 
 by the Bretons (1.350.000) ; a Flemish 
 section (230.000) on the Belgian 
 border; the extreme southwestern cor- 
 ner, occupied by Basques (150,000), 
 and a district occcupied by Italians 
 (330,000) on the Italian border. Out- 
 side of France French populations are 
 found in Belgium (nearly 3,000,000), 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 03 
 
 French. 
 
 ill (uMiii.iiiy tliiXMHHM. in Switzerland 
 (7;Ut.(KH)). iintl in tlio northwestern 
 part of Italy (SO.(KX)). The tola) 
 I'reneh popnlation of Eurojie is. there- 
 fore, ahout ;'.!),0(H).(KX). It is esti- 
 liiateil that 4.0<R).(H»0 nnn-e are fonnd 
 in Canada, the I nited States, and the 
 Antilles. Aecordinji to the Uuital 
 States census of 1000 there were in 
 this country 104.107 i>ersons born in 
 I'rance. and' .•>0.~).0(U] French persons 
 who were born in Canada. 
 
 The Breton innnisrrants from west- 
 ern France and the Basque inunii^rants 
 from the southwestern part are 
 counted for convenience as French in 
 inunitiration statistics. During the 
 twelve years 1S99-1910, the total 
 French immigration to the United 
 States from all sources was 115.TS3, 
 the race r.-mking eighteenth in point of 
 numbers during that period. Even the 
 innnlgration of Finns or Roumanians 
 exceeded the immigration from France 
 in 1907. The rate of immigration from 
 this country is low. about 2 per 10,000 
 of its population. This rate is sur- 
 passetl by that of all important immi- 
 gi'ant races or peoples, e.xcepting the 
 Great Russians, by whom it is equaled. 
 The chief destinations of French im- 
 migrants in 190!) were Massachusetts 
 (4..3S.3), New York (4,21.^)), New 
 Ilanqtshire (2.:>77). and Rhode Island 
 (I.-mO). 
 
 FRENCH CANADIAN. That section 
 of the French race or people which 
 lives in Canada. According to the 
 Cana<lian census of 1901 there were 
 1,049.371 persons of French race or 
 origin in the Dominion, and of these 
 1..322.1ir> lived in the province of 
 Quebec, where they constitute a large 
 iHa.jority of the population. (See 
 French for general description.) It 
 need only be further said here that the 
 French language as .spoken in Canada 
 has become considerably nioditied dur- 
 ing the two hundrwl years or more of 
 its exile. There is also some slight 
 physical change going ou in the race. 
 
 Gascon. 
 
 although it is not widely intermingled 
 with Indian blood, as some misin- 
 formed poisons think. The French 
 Canadians have been sending a large 
 contingent to the States for a long 
 period, although, as explained in the 
 article on French, a record of this im- 
 migration is not available. French 
 Canadians form an important part of 
 the impulation in many New England 
 towns. In 1884 Catholic statistics 
 showed .",2(;.000 to be living in New 
 England. According to the census of 
 1890 there were 302,496 Canadian-born 
 French jiersons in the United States 
 and in 1900 tlie number had increased 
 to 395,066. (See Canadian.) 
 
 FRISIAN. A name given to a Low 
 German people living in Friesland, 
 Holland, and in the ad.iacent islands. 
 (See Dutch and (Jernian.) 
 
 FRIULAN or FURLAN. A Rhteto- 
 Romansh (see) people living northeast 
 of the Italians. 
 
 G. 
 
 GAELIC. (See Celtic, Irish, and 
 Scotch.) 
 
 GAGAOUS. A name given by Bul- 
 garians to the mongrel people of the 
 coast of the Black Sea. (See Bul- 
 garian.) 
 
 GALICIAN. Has two meanings : (1) 
 Generally any native of. Galicia. a 
 province in Austria, north of Hungary, 
 ar.d therefore of any race or people 
 found there, but generally Rnthenian 
 (see) ; (2) a native of Galicia in north- 
 western Spain or of northern Fortngal. 
 The latter sjjcak a Portuguese dialect 
 and are also called " Gallegos." (See 
 fipanish and Portuguese.) 
 
 GALLEGO. Same as the Galician 
 (sec) of northern Portugal. (.Msoseo 
 Sjianisli.) 
 
 GASCON. A native of Gascony, the 
 southwestern part of I'^rance. (See 
 French.) 
 
64 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Geg. 
 
 GEG. A name applied to the north- 
 ern Albanians (see) as distinguished 
 from the southern Albanians or Tosks. 
 
 GENOVESE. Counted in immigra- 
 tion statistics as South Italian. (See 
 Italian.) 
 
 GEORGIAN. In a broad sense the 
 Kartvelian or Southern Division of the 
 Caucasus peoples (see), including the 
 Georgians proper, the Mingrelians, the 
 Imeretians, and the Svanetians. All 
 these groups speak non-Aryan lan- 
 guages more or less distantly related. 
 They belong to the Caucasian race, al- 
 though there is some admixture with 
 Mongolian elements. They number 
 about 1,150,000. 
 
 The Georgians proper or Grusians 
 are the best known of these peoples. 
 They live in Transcaucasia and are 
 renowned for their physical beauty. 
 They are tall, broad-headed, and have 
 black hair. Their women, like those 
 of the Circassians* (see), are prized as 
 slaves and members of harems in Tur- 
 key and Egypt. Georgians do not ap- 
 pear by name in immigration statis- 
 tics, and if they come at all are 
 counted among " Other peoples." 
 
 GERMAN (incorrectly Dutch). The 
 race or people whose mother tongue is 
 the German language in the narrower 
 sense of the word; that is. excluding 
 the Dutch, Flemish, English, and Scan- 
 dinavian divisions of the Germanic or 
 Teutonic group of languages, but in- 
 cluding the German dialects foimd in 
 all other countries, as in Austria and 
 Switzerland ; the race which uses the 
 modern literary German. Although 
 this is the definition that tacitly under- 
 lies all emigration and immigration 
 statistics and censuses of races as 
 taken in various countries, the " race " 
 so defined is a somewhat arbitrary or 
 artificial division of mankind. Like 
 many of the so-called " races " of Eu- 
 rope, it is not a unity from a physical 
 I'oint of view. Nor will it even stand 
 the linguistic test adopted in this die- 
 
 German. 
 
 tionary. (See Introductory and Eng- 
 li.sh.) For. if we make the mother 
 tongue the test, the Dutch and the 
 Flemish are as much German as are 
 other Frankish or Saxon populations. 
 Merely the historical or political acci- 
 dent that Holland and Belgium have 
 established by law another literary 
 standard than that of Germany leads 
 to their being considered non-German 
 in race. 
 
 Some German scholars have no 
 doubt been influenced by pan-Teu- 
 tonism — that is, the ideal for a com- 
 mon bond of sympathy, if not of po- 
 litical unity, among all Teutonic peo- 
 ples — to overstate the linguistic unity 
 of the Germans with the Dutch, the 
 English, and the Scandinavians. It 
 is the same tendency which is found in 
 much more exaggerated form among 
 the panslavists farther east. English 
 and the Scandinavian languages are 
 often classified as divisions of the 
 Low German. It needs but a mo- 
 ment's reflection to realize that though 
 English may have been Low German 
 in origin, it is now, especially in its 
 vocabulary, more like French or other 
 Ifomauce tongues than like German. 
 The ease with which an Englishman 
 learns the former proves this. The 
 physical anthropologist recognizes a 
 still greater difference in type, and 
 therefore in origin, between the broad- 
 headed and brunette southern Ger- 
 mans, "Alpine" in race, and the typical 
 English or especially the Scandina- 
 vians, who are the extreme of the op- 
 l)osite type, long-headed and pure 
 blonds. Some confusion may arise 
 from the fact that certain ethnical 
 terms are used in opposite senses in 
 the English and the Gi^rman languages. 
 It has elsewhere been explained that 
 the English word "Dutch" (see) is 
 never properly applied to a German, 
 although the latter calls himself by 
 practically the same name, Dcittsch. 
 Again, English philologists generally 
 employ the word " Teutonic," which 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 fi5 
 
 German. 
 
 c'onu's fioiii tlu> liittor word. Ttiil-^rli. 
 ill tlio lirojitlost siMise of iill. to inclmli' 
 the " (ienuan," whilo (Jcrniaii philolo- 
 j;ists reverse tlie tenuinology and make 
 •• CJernianie " ((Icrmaitinh) iiu-Uule the 
 Diiitsch. 
 
 The Austrians and the Swiss Ger- 
 mans can not be considered non-Ger- 
 man in race by the test above applied 
 to the Dutch. Altliou;,'!! they may 
 spealv dialects very different from the 
 modern literary (Jerman, they nialve 
 the latter the lejial lanjiuage and really 
 lii'lons. themselves, to the Hiirh German 
 division of dialects, from which the 
 literary German takes its rise. In 
 other words, the Austrian dialects are 
 nearer the true German than are the 
 North Saxon (Low German) dialects. 
 On linguistic maps the Austrian and 
 the Bavarian groups of dialects are one 
 in name and color. The difference in 
 political atfiliation and otherwise does 
 not justify us in speaking of an "Aus- 
 trian " race, distinct from the German, 
 any more than we can speak of a 
 " Swiss" race (see these). The Swiss 
 Germans are one, linguistically, with 
 the neighboring population in Ger- 
 many, the Alenianni (Suabian). Their 
 case Is. therefore, the same as that of 
 the Austrian, so far as language is 
 concerned. Their case is stronger sta- 
 tistically, 'for they constitute two- 
 thirds of the population of Switzer* 
 land, while the German Austrians 
 number but little over one-third of the 
 l)opulatlon of Austria, not including 
 Hungary. But in the popular mind, as 
 well as scientifically, the word Swiss 
 may mean a Frenchman or an Italian 
 :!s well as a German. The term "Aus- 
 trian " may also properly apply to the 
 2'. per cent of Czechs ( Bohemians, 
 etc.) or to the .35 per cent of other 
 Slavs found in Austria. 
 
 Among the Austrian dialects are 
 the Tyrolese, the Styrian, and the 
 rnrinthian. The Zips are certain Ger- 
 mans of northern Hungary. In eastern 
 Hungary, in Transylvani:i, is a large 
 
 German. 
 
 population of SaxoMS. Otiici- names 
 a.pplied to Germans on the ethnograph- 
 ical map of Austria are the )Valsei-, 
 the Alemanen, the Pinzgauer, the Ton- 
 ga uer. the Lungauer, and the Gott- 
 scheer. The Frisians, a Low German 
 stock, live in northern Holland. 
 
 The many other dialects of the Ger- 
 man language need no discussion, for 
 the people speaking them are all ad- 
 mittedly German in race. They are 
 contined mainly to Germany, that is. 
 they are German in nationality as well 
 as in race, with the exception of minor 
 segments which have spread over into 
 Bohemia or neighboring countries. Of 
 course, all who speak these dialects call 
 themselves German in race. Of such 
 are the Saxons, already mentioned, the 
 Francouians or modern Franks, the 
 Hessians, the Suabians, the Thurin- 
 gians, the Westphalians, the Lim- 
 burgers, and the I.,uxemburgers. Other 
 Germans bear names of purely polit- 
 ical divisions, as the Hanoverians and 
 the Pomeranians. The names of others 
 are sometimes used in two senses. 
 Thus the Prussian, as a term of na- 
 tionality, is wider than the ethnical 
 term Prussian, which applied to a 
 jieople of non-German origin, related 
 to the liettish, in eastern Prussia. The 
 Alsatian is properly a German dialect, 
 as is the Tyrolese, yet Alsace, the prov- 
 ince, has also a large French popu- 
 lation, as Tyrol has of Ladins (RhsBto- 
 Romansh), and other Latins (Ital- 
 ians). Finally, the Silesians are those 
 who gave their name to the two prov- 
 inces called Silesia — the one on the 
 Prussian side, the other on the Aus- 
 trian side of the border. These, the 
 Prussians, and all other divisions of 
 the Germans living in the eastern jiart 
 of Germany and in German Austria, 
 ai-e intermingled with non-German peo- 
 ples to a degree that does not obtain in 
 western Germany and on the southern 
 border of the race, adjoining Italy. In 
 the northeast the PoU^s and, to soTue 
 cxtfMit, the Letts are pressing far over 
 
66 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 German. 
 
 tlie German line, while the Germans, 
 on the other hand, have scattered set- 
 tlements far into Russian and Aus- 
 trian territory. 
 
 Properly speakinfr, there is no Ger- 
 man race from the point of view of 
 physical characteristics. It is true 
 that this name, or, better, the name 
 " Teutonic," has been given to the so- 
 called " Nordic " type, one of the 
 tliree si"ea't races of Europe as de- 
 scribed by physical anthropologists. 
 ]",ut only a part of the people living 
 in northern Germany, especially in the 
 j.rovinces nearest Denmark, are pure 
 iei»resentatives of this extreme type, 
 blond, with light hair and blue eyes, 
 tall, and very long-headed. The type 
 is far better represented by the Scan- 
 dinavians. The German stock in Ger- 
 many itself includes the most opposite 
 extremes in type from the Nordic, 
 just described, to the so-called "Al- 
 pine" race of Bavaria and Switzer- 
 land. Among these are some of the 
 broadest-headed men in Europe, as in 
 north Germany are found some of the 
 longest-headed. A cranial index of 87 
 is fomid in Tyrol, as contrasted with 
 one of 77 on the Danish border. The 
 Alpine type, further, is brunette and 
 short, although not so dark as the 
 "Mediterranean" type of southern 
 Italy. A unique census of school chil- 
 dren by color of hair and eyes was 
 taken some twenty years ago by four 
 countries having a large German popu- 
 lation. The results show the region in 
 northwestern Germany already men- 
 tioned, and certain districts on the 
 r.allic coast farther east, to be the only 
 p.irts of Germany in which 50 per cent 
 are pure blond. Farther south from 
 20 to 40 per cent are pure blond; then 
 from 16 to 20 per cent are pure bru- 
 nette; and finally, among the Germans 
 of the southern boi-der and of Switzer- 
 land and Austria, 20 to 30 per cent 
 are pure brunette. On the average, 
 liowover, the (Jerman population is de- 
 cidedly of the blond type. 
 
 German. 
 
 Few of the so-called " races " of 
 Europe include so many dissimilar ele- 
 ments, especially from the point of 
 view of language, as the Germans. 
 The Swiss, the Austrians, and the 
 Mecklenburgers of northern Germany 
 can not understand one another; and 
 were it not for the written language 
 they might be called different races as 
 properly as the Dutch and Flemish. 
 The Germans differ among themselves, 
 as regards language, more than the 
 great Slavic races. As has just been 
 shown, they are also of different 
 races physically. In many other re- 
 spects they are far from being a homo- 
 geneous people. Germany lacks the 
 unifying effect of a national religion, 
 such as that of Russia. While the 
 northern and most of the central por- 
 tions of Germany are Protestant, the 
 eastern border and the greater part of 
 southern and western Germany are 
 Catholic. 
 
 There is no need to speak of pecul- 
 iarities in customs and the many im- 
 portant elements which determine the 
 place of the German race in modern 
 civilization. The German is too well 
 known in America to necessitate fur- 
 ther discussion. 
 
 The Germans of Europe number over 
 72,000,000 as against less than 40,000,- 
 000 English, Irish, and Scotch com- 
 bined. They are larger in numbers 
 than any other European race, if the 
 Great Russian (55,000,000) be con- 
 sidered as separated from the Ruthe- 
 niau or TJttle Russian (25,000.000). as 
 is done in this dictionary. The Italian 
 or the French race is only about half 
 as large. The total (Jerman-spcaking 
 population of the world has been esti- 
 mateil at from 75,000,000 to 85,000,000 
 (see list following). It is exceeded 
 only by the English-speaking popula- 
 tion, which, however, includes nearly as 
 many individuals non-English in race 
 as there are English. The Cierman is 
 oi.e of the most widely distributed of 
 I European races. As colonists, and 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 r>7 
 
 I'siHH-ia'ly as nicn-liaiits. they are found 
 in nearly cvfrv country in the world. 
 
 (ItriiKiii iii)j)ulitti<>>i 
 
 of th 
 
 ' irorhl. 
 
 1 Fnun M.'v.'i's Kouvfi-sat 
 
 ions I. 
 
 •xikon. lOoit. 
 
 I'.nml 21 
 
 .1 
 
 
 Europe : 
 
 
 
 German Empire 
 
 
 55, 766, 541 
 
 Austria 
 
 
 !). 170.930 
 
 Hungary 
 
 
 2, 1.35, 181 
 
 Switzerland 
 
 
 2, 312, 949 
 
 Russia 
 
 
 2, 000, 000 
 
 Miscellaneous 
 
 
 834, 117 
 
 America : 
 
 
 
 
 
 11. 000. 000 
 
 Canada 
 
 
 .309, 741 
 
 Brazil 
 
 
 400, 000 
 
 Miscellaneous 
 
 
 88, 400 
 
 Summary : 
 
 
 Europe 
 
 
 72, 219, 727 
 
 America 
 
 
 11, 798, 141 
 
 Australia and Oceania 
 
 110, 035 
 
 Africa 
 
 
 Gl, 577 
 
 Asia 
 
 
 58, 687 
 
 Total 
 
 84, 248, 167 
 
 Austria has the largest German pop- 
 ulation of any European country out- 
 side of Germany itself, but tlie German 
 population of America is still greater — 
 in the foregoing estimate nearly 
 1 -'.000,000. The United States census 
 of 15J00 gives the German-born popula- 
 tion of the United States at 2,007,000, 
 while the native-born of German-born 
 parents number about 5.000,000 more. 
 All of " Central Europe," as de- 
 fined by Partsch to include Holland 
 and Bulgaria, and all between, be- 
 sides the greater part of Poland and 
 Hungary, is predominantly (ierman 
 (i>l per cent). In this territory the 
 most numerous of the other races or 
 peoples reach less than 7 per cent each. 
 These are the Dutch and Flemish, the 
 Serbo-Croat ians. the Magyars, the 
 I'oles, the Czechs, and the Roumanians. 
 This list, with the addition of the Ital- 
 ians and the French, indicates the 
 ethnical boundaries of the (ierman 
 jieople. Outside of Germany itself no 
 country is pretlominantly German by 
 race, excepting Switzerland (69 per 
 
 German. 
 
 cent, or 2,300.000). Cisleithan Austria 
 is 36 per cent German (D.OOO.OOO) ; 
 Hungary, 12 per cent (2,000,000) ; the 
 little independent principality of Lux- 
 emburg is 03 per cent German (220,- 
 000). Russia has a large German 
 population, l.SOO.OOO, although this is 
 only 1.5 per cent of the total poimla- 
 tion of that vast empire. Four-tifths 
 cf the Germans of Europe are found in 
 Germany itself. 
 
 In Germany 94 per cent of the popu- 
 lation is German in race. In the re- 
 maining 6 per cent the only race or 
 people largely represented is the Po- 
 lish. These number about 3.400.000. 
 mainly in Prussia, while the Danes, 
 the Lithuanians, and the Wends, num- 
 ber but little over 100,000 each. 
 
 During the period for which immi- 
 gration statistics are available, 1820- 
 1910. Germany furnished 5.3.j1,746 im- 
 migrants to the United States. This is 
 the largest number coming from any 
 single country, although the United 
 Kingdom as a whole furnishetl 7.760.- 
 330. The greatest immigration from 
 Germany occurred in 1882, when 2i')0,- 
 030 were admitted. The movement de- 
 creased rai)idly, however, and at the 
 present time it is a noteworthy fact 
 that more German immigrants come 
 from Austria-Hungary to the Ignited 
 States than from Germany itself— in 
 1907, 40,497, as against 32,276. In the 
 s;ime year Russia sent us rather more 
 than two-fifths as many Germans as 
 did Germany itself, and the little coun- 
 try Switzerland sent about 3,000 im- 
 migrants out of its 2,300,000 German 
 r,eople. The next largest source of 
 (Jerman immigration to the United 
 States in that year was British North 
 America, 1,121. The total for the year 
 was 92.036. and for the twelve yeai's 
 1809-1010. 7ij4..375, which places the 
 German fourth down the list of immi- 
 grant races or peoples. The races ex- 
 cotHling the Germans in this regard 
 during the twelve years were the 
 South Italians, 1,911,933; Hebrews, 
 
68 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 German. 
 
 ],074.441i; aiul Polish, 949,004. Fol- 
 lowing the Germans in the order 
 named were the Scandinavians, Irish. 
 English, Slovaks, North Italians, and 
 Magyars. 
 
 The falling off in German immigra- 
 tion is evident from another compari- 
 son. Its rate per 1.000 of the popula- 
 tion, only 1.3 in 1907, was the lowest 
 of all the peoples that are now signifi- 
 cant in our immigration tide, if we 
 omit the (ireat Russian, which sends 
 its emigrants elsewhere than to Amer- 
 ica. Next above the German in rank 
 come the English and the Scotch taken 
 together; then the Bohemian-Mora- 
 vian group, with a rate of about 2 per 
 1.000. The German rate of immigra- 
 tion in the year mentioned was only 
 one-fifteenth that of the Hebrews or 
 the Slovaks. 
 
 An interesting comparison is fur- 
 nished by German statistics of emi- 
 gi-ation for the twenty-seven years pre- 
 vious to 1898. The very period of 
 its highest flood to America, 1881-1883, 
 was also the period of greatest emi- 
 gration to Australia. But the latter 
 amounted to only 2,100 at the highest; 
 that is, only about one one-hundredth 
 part of the annual emigration to the 
 TInited States. This emigration to 
 Australia was exceeded in the case of 
 only two otlier countries aside from 
 the United States — Brazil iind Canada. 
 The highest wave of emigration to 
 Brazil came in 1890, namely, 4,0(K); 
 the highest to British North America 
 in 1893, which reached 6,100. No 
 otlier country comes near these figures 
 as a destination for <Jerman emigra- 
 tion. No other part of the world there- 
 fore really competes as yet with tlie 
 United States for (Jerman emigration. 
 Generally si)eaking, during the jieriod 
 just mentioned, from 1871 to 1897, no 
 other country received more than one- 
 tliirtieth i)art as many (ierman immi- 
 grants annually as did the United 
 Slates. 
 
 German iunnigration stands perhaps 
 next to that of the English-speaking 
 
 Greek. 
 
 races in the evenness of its distribu- 
 tion in America, although it tends pre- 
 ponderatingly to the Northern States. 
 The States to which the greatest num- 
 bers were destinwl during the twelve- 
 year i)eriod 1899-1910 were as follows: 
 
 New York 190,236 
 
 Pennsylvania 110, 544 
 
 Illinois 73,408 
 
 Ohio 58, 684 
 
 New Jersey 45,923 
 
 Wisconsin 33, 523 
 
 Missouri 23, 592 
 
 North Daliota 23, 521 
 
 Michigan 20, 609 
 
 California 15, 750 
 
 Nebraska 15, 474 
 
 Minnesota 13, 865 
 
 South Dakota 13,268 
 
 Iowa 12, 413 
 
 Kansas 12, 127 
 
 Connecticut 11, 333 
 
 Massachusetts 10, 720 
 
 Maryland 10, 655 
 
 GERMAN-SLOVAK. (See Slorak.) 
 
 GITANO. That is, Egyptian. Same 
 as Zingaro, the Spanish name for 
 Gypsy (see). 
 
 GOLAD. A clan near :Moscow sup- 
 posed to be of Tvithuanian (see) 
 origin. 
 
 GOND. A name applied to certain 
 Dravidians of Central India. ( See 
 J/iiidti.) 
 
 GORAL. Same as Podhalian. (See 
 Polish. ) 
 
 GORENCI. A subdivision of the 
 Sloveni.-ms (see). 
 
 GOTCHEBE. A wandering gi-oup of 
 Osuiaiili Turks in Asia Minor. (See 
 'i'lirhish and Tataric.) 
 
 GOTTSHEE. A division of Austrian 
 Germaus (see). 
 
 GREAT POLISH. (See VnJixli.) 
 
 GREAT RUSSIAN. Same as Rus- 
 sian (see). 
 
 GREEK (sometimes Hellenic^. The 
 modern (ireek race or i)eople is that 
 wliidi lias descended, with consider- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 69 
 
 Greek. 
 
 able foroigu ailiuixture. from the fa- 
 ii.oiis race of anoiont CJriH'ks. which 
 is one of the oldest branches of the 
 Aryan group (see), and the tirst to 
 reach a hijih state of civilization. 
 While the stock has changed much, 
 physically and otherwise, the modern 
 li.nguage is more nearly like the 
 ancient Greek than Italian, for in- 
 stance, is like the ancient Latin. The 
 race is now one of the smaller and 
 lomparatively unimportant of Europe, 
 but it has recently developetl a high 
 rate of immigration to America. 
 
 Are the modern Greeks a diflferent 
 race from the ancient Greeks'? Al- 
 though ethnologists differ upon this 
 (juestion, the answer would appear to 
 be that they are one and the same race 
 when judged by their language, which 
 is the test applied in this dictionary to 
 all European races; but that they 
 differ in part at least when judged 
 by physical characteristics. Von 
 Ilellwald calls the ancient race the 
 Hellenic (Hcllencn) and the later 
 lace the moilern Greek iNeugriechen). 
 The ancient Greeks were of the so- 
 called Mediterranean type, long- 
 I'.eaded, and of classic regularity of 
 features. While this type still pre- 
 vails in Greece the infiuence of ad- 
 mixture with alien blood has pro- 
 duced a type, indigenous to parts of 
 the country, which differs materially 
 from the ancient Greeks, in that they 
 .-.re broad-headed, broad-faced, and 
 more heavily built, although perhaps 
 no darker than the ancients. Whether 
 the latter were blond or brunette is 
 still a mooted question, with the 
 probability that they were like the 
 " Mediterranean " race of the present 
 (lay. deeply brunette. Amongst the 
 Greeks of to-day are found two dis- 
 tinct physical types more sharply 
 separated than in most natiomilities : 
 One, the ancient, long-headinl type of 
 Greece, with a ce|)halic index of I't; 
 the other, the bntad-headtHl type that 
 conies from the Slavic. Albanian, o'- 
 Turkish admixture (see these), some- 
 
 Greek. 
 
 times with the extremely high index 
 of .SS. Tlies«s however, must be re- 
 garded as extremes, and Hij>ley says 
 that the cei)halic index of the modern 
 Greeks ranges with great constancy 
 about SI. All of the Greeks of Asia 
 Minor are distinctly broad-headed, it 
 is said, like the Turks among whom 
 they live. 
 
 To what degree the ancient and the 
 modern races of Greece differ in char- 
 acter and civilization may be still 
 more difficult to determine than their 
 physical types. The most contradictory 
 accounts are given by partisans on 
 this point. It can not be denied at 
 least that the ancient Greeks were 
 leaders in the civilization of tlieir own 
 da}-, and laid the foundations of mod- 
 ern civilization ; while modern Greece 
 is one of the weaker nations of 
 Europe. The ancient Greeks were 
 l.reeminent in philosophy and science, 
 a position not generally accredited to 
 the modeni Greeks as a race, although 
 there is no doubt as to their nimble 
 intelligence. They compete with the 
 Hebrew race as the best traders of 
 the Orient. If there be a great dif- 
 ference between the ancient and the 
 modern civilization of Greece, the 
 question still remains whether this 
 change should be explained as simply 
 the decadence of an ancient race or 
 because of the debasement it has re- 
 ceived, as did the civilization of the 
 Koman, through the incursions of bar- 
 barian hordes, and, in recent history, 
 through the long oppression of Turk- 
 ish rule. 
 
 It is not generally understood that 
 the language of the modern Greeks is 
 really the language of the ancient 
 Greeks. The difference is only dia- 
 lectal. The literary language of to- 
 day is but a continuation of the main 
 literary dialect of ancient Greece, the 
 Attic, as modified in passing through 
 tlu' P.yzanline. It, or rather the mod- 
 ern vernacular, is sometimes called 
 Itomaic, a misleading term, which 
 found its origin in the period of Ro- 
 
70 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Greek. 
 
 nuui supremacy. To this day the 
 (Ireeks living in Euroiieau Turkey are 
 called Romtiika. There are several 
 dialects of the modern Greek or Ro- 
 maic, such as the Mainot, the Pha- 
 nariot, and the Cypriot, which need 
 no further discussion in this connec- 
 tion. Of late there is a tendency 
 among Greek authors to return more 
 closely to the ancient form of the 
 language. The spoken dialects of 
 Greece vary more widely from it, al- 
 though the so-called Tsaconic, which 
 is- spoken on the eastern side of lower 
 Greece (Peloponnesus or ^Nlorea), 
 closely resembles the ancient Dorian. 
 The modern language is much closer 
 to the ancient than any modern de- 
 scendant of the Latin is to the ancient 
 Latin. Greek is no longer spoken by 
 the Greek colonists of southern Italy, 
 nor even by many of the Greeks of 
 Asia Minor. Crete is practically all 
 Greek, and even southern Macedonia 
 and the coast as far east as Constanti- 
 nople itself, which has a larger popu- 
 lation of Greeks than of Turks. As 
 has been explained in the article 
 "Turkish" (see), the Turks them- 
 selves form but a small minority of the 
 l)opulatlon of Turkey. 
 
 The Greek race of to-day is in- 
 tensely proud of its language and its 
 history, and naturally wishes to be 
 considered as genuinely Hellenic. The 
 official title of the country is now the 
 " Kingdom of Hellas," and any citizen, 
 however mixed in race, styles himself 
 a Hellone. The peoi)le are wide-awake 
 on political questions, are avid readers 
 of newsi)apers, and. like the Greek 
 of olden times, eager to learn some 
 new thing. Generally speaking, in 
 c-ustonis, superstitions, and folklore, 
 llie modern race Is a continuation of 
 the ancient. It shows in other re- 
 spects, as in the clothing now worn, 
 the influence of the mixture of races. 
 As already intimated, the race is com- 
 mercial rather than agricultural In its 
 instincts, and in that respect differs 
 from the Slavic, by which it is sup- 
 
 Greek. 
 
 posed to be modified. In religion it is 
 Orthodox (Greek), which is also the 
 national church of Russia and several 
 other countries of eastern and south- 
 eastern Europe. It is from this ex- 
 pansion of the Greek religion that 
 much confusion has arisen in the use 
 of the racial name. Even Rutheuians 
 (see), or Little Russians, in America 
 sometimes call themselves Greeks, 
 apparently in contradistinction from 
 their Slavic neighbors, who are Catho- 
 lic. Statistics published by Greek 
 partisans are said to exaggerate the 
 number of Greeks found in Turkey by 
 counting as such Bulgarians, Servians, 
 and others who have become Hellen- 
 ized* and are members of the Greek 
 Church. 
 
 How many of the inhabitants of 
 Greece itself are really non-Grecian in 
 race is a question diflicult to answer. 
 No statistics of the country are taken 
 by race. It is well known, however, 
 that eastern Greece, even in the Pelo- 
 ponnesus, has a large Albanian popu- 
 lation, usually estimated at about 200,- 
 000. They are so fully Hellenized that 
 but 40,000 now speak the Albanian 
 language. This is perhaps the chief 
 foreign element that is incorr)orated 
 into the Greek race, although special 
 account must be made also of the 
 Slavic, the Turkish, the Roman, and 
 the (Jothlc, and even the Roumanian 
 (Kutzo-Vlach, or Tsintsar). The last 
 named is so recent in arrival that it 
 is hardly yet incorporated into the 
 race. It has come in largely since 
 (Jreec-e was freed from Turkish rule, 
 in ISoO, and still forms large settle- 
 ments extending from the central part 
 of northern Greece into Macedonia. 
 The Slavic element is the oldest that 
 has profoundly modificxl the stock of 
 ancient Greece. By the sixth century 
 Greece had been overrun time and 
 again by Slavic tribes to the very 
 southern extremity of the country. 
 
 It may not be c(mmionly known that 
 the greater part of the (ireeks live out- 
 side of Greece. The total population 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 71 
 
 Greek. 
 
 ..f I lit' o.imtry miiiiluM-s but 2.(1(X).0(X). 
 iimch less lliiiu half tlio poiuiliition of 
 siK-h small ((unitries as Holland and 
 lU'lpiuni. Kii>k\v, ('liisbolni, and 
 others say that tho Creek race num- 
 bers above S,(KH1.(HK). although the 
 more et)muion estimates place it under 
 -l.r.(K).(X)0 in Europe, or something over 
 "i.fKM^.oon in Kurojie and Asia Minor 
 ci.mbinwl. Chisholm says that the 
 Creeks living outside of Greece are 
 twice as numerous as those in Greece, 
 liipley says that they form a third of 
 the total population of the Balkan 
 States. The latter number at least 
 20.000.(HX). Even the Statesman's 
 Year-Book gives the total number of 
 Greeks as 8,8.10.000, divided as fol- 
 lows: In Greece. 2.200.000; in Enro- 
 I)ean Turkey, 4.000,000; in Asia :Minor, 
 2.000.000: in insular Gree<'e. etc., 
 G50.000. On the other hand, von Ilell- 
 wald says that of the popnl;i(ion of 
 (ireoce itself only about 1.300,000 are 
 truly Greek in race. 
 
 In 1907, 46.283 Greeks were admitted 
 to the United States, the largest num- 
 ber in any single year. Of these 36.404 
 came from Greece. 7,060 from Euro- 
 jiean Turkey, and 1.353 from Turkey in 
 Asia. In the twelve years ISnO-lOlO. 
 216.962 Greeks were admitted to the 
 United States, and 79.6 per cent of 
 them came from Greece. The race 
 milked twelfth in the number of im- 
 migrants furnished during that period. 
 Greeks go to the States having the 
 l.irgest cities, the ju-incipal destinations 
 during the period mentioned being New 
 York, 70,007. Massachusetts, 34,4r.O. 
 Illinois. .31,014. Pennsylvania, 12.8.3'.), 
 and Missouri. 12.673. 
 
 Accei)ting 6.000.000 as a conservative 
 estimate of the population of the race, 
 more than 7 per 1.000 of population 
 came to the T'nited States in the year 
 1907. The rate of immigration from 
 Greece alone in that year was nearly 
 twice as great, about 14 jter 1,000 of 
 the pojiulation. This was the highest 
 
 Gypsy. 
 
 rate of any cotuitry. Norw.iy being 
 second with Kt per l,fKM». Tho 
 Greeks, as a race, came in that year 
 at a more rapid rate than all other 
 immigrant races or peoples with the 
 exception of the Slovaks Hebrews, 
 Groat ians and Slovenians, South 
 Italians, Norwegians, Irish, Poles, 
 and Miigyars. As shown elsewhere 
 (see Hebrew and Slav), the Hebrews 
 j'.nd the Slovaks in that year stood at 
 tlie head with about 18 immigrants 
 per 1,000 population. 
 
 GRISON. A dialect of the Rhseto- 
 Romansh language. The term is some- 
 times used in an ethnical sense, but 
 more properly in a political, meaning 
 the inhabitants of the Canton of the 
 Grisons. in the eastei-n part of Switzer- 
 land. This canton has a population of 
 about 108,000, nearly half of whom 
 speak German, over one-third Romansh, 
 and one-sixth Italian (see these). Ger- 
 man is now taught everywhere in the 
 schools of the canton. In religion, 
 five-ninths of the Grisons are Roman 
 Catholics and the rest are Protestants. 
 
 GRUSIAN. Same as Georgian (see). 
 
 GUAM, people of. A subject people 
 of the United States belonging to the 
 northern Micronesian stock (see Micro- 
 nesian and Pacific Islander) ; related 
 in language, and to a less degree 
 physically, to the Filipinos (see). Like 
 the latter, they are not counted as im- 
 migrants on coming to the United 
 States. They are insignificant in 
 nmnbers. 
 
 GUATEMALAN. (See Spa n ish 
 A UK ric(ni. ) 
 
 GYPSY. A well-known wandering 
 people scattered throughout western 
 Asia, northern Africa, all parts of Eu- 
 roi>e, and even through parts of the 
 Americas and Australia. As indicated 
 by the language he si)eaks, which is 
 closely related to Sanscrit, the Gypsy 
 belongs to the Aiy;tn race and is there- 
 f(<re Caticasian. In bis own language 
 
72 
 
 The Immigratioa Commission. 
 
 Gypsy. 
 
 the Gypsy calls himself " Rom," whence 
 comes Romany as a name for the lan- 
 guage. Special names are applied to 
 Gypsies in the different countries where 
 they are found. Some of these relate 
 to the supposed origin of this singular 
 people, as Gypsy or Egyptian in the 
 British Isles, Bohemien in France, 
 Gitano (Egj-ptian) in Spain, and Ta- 
 tare In Scandinavia. In some coun- 
 tries they are known by a term of 
 contempt, as Heiden (heathen) in 
 Holland, Harami (robbers) in Egypt, 
 and Tinklers in Scotland, but in most 
 parts of Europe a local form of the 
 word Zingani is used to designate 
 them, as Zigeuner in Germany, Cy- 
 gany in Hungary, and Zingari in Spain. 
 
 The Gypsy or Romany language Is 
 now considered to belong to the neo- 
 Hindu group, on a level with Hindi 
 and Marathi, but is full of foreign 
 elements borrowed from the various 
 peoples met by the Gypsies in their 
 migration westward. Miklosich dis- 
 tinguishes thirteen Gypsy dialects in 
 Europe: the Greek or Turkish, Rou- 
 manian, Hungarian, Moravo-Bohemian, 
 German, Polo-Lithuanian. Russian, 
 Scandinavian, Finnish, Anglo-Scottish, 
 Italian, Basque, and Spanish. These 
 dialects become more corrupt as a rule 
 the farther they are removed from 
 Turkey. Gypsies converse with strang- 
 ers in the language of the vernacular 
 of the people with whom they dwell. 
 They have no alphabet, no written 
 literature, only a few songs. 
 
 Physically the Gypsy is a very mixed 
 people, the chief characters of which 
 are too well known to need descrip- 
 tion here. They aiv supposed to have 
 had their origin in northern India and 
 to have entered Euroi)e by way of 
 Persia and Armenia in the early part 
 of the fourteenth century. The exact 
 relationship of the Eurojiean Gypsies 
 to certain tribes of Asia — the Nats and 
 Donis of Indiii, or the Luri and Ka- 
 rachi of Persia — has not been demon- 
 strated by scientists. 
 
 Gypsy. 
 
 Everywhere the Gypsy resents the 
 restraint of a higher social organiza- 
 tion. To him laws and statutes are 
 persecutions to be evaded. He has no 
 history, no tradition, no racial re- 
 ligion, nothing but a remarkable in- 
 stinct of blood relationship which is 
 manifested in a solidarity of race un- 
 equaled by even that of the Jews. So 
 universal are his wandering tenden- 
 cies that Gypsy camp and caravan are 
 familiar to all. In some parts of 
 Roumania, Hungary, and Spain, how- 
 ever, large groups of sedentary Gyp- 
 sies are found. But wherever found 
 they incline to occupations that admit 
 of a roving life, or at least of life in 
 the open air. The men are musicians, 
 metal workers, horse dealers, and pil- 
 ferers. The women are fortune tellers 
 and dancers. As musicians Gypsies 
 are famous; as singers in Moscow, as 
 liarpists in Wales, and as violinists in 
 Hungary. Liszt attributes to them the 
 creation of national Hungarian music. 
 As gold washers they have performed 
 valuable service for the economic de- 
 velopment of Austria-Hungary. In 
 some parts of Spain the butchers are 
 Gypsies. Rarely do they engage in 
 agriculture. Very few are farmers, 
 even in Austria-Hungary, where the 
 majority are sedentary. Many are 
 day laborers. Some are shopkeepers. 
 A few Russian Gypsies have accumu- 
 lated wealth. 
 
 While the wandering (iypsies live in 
 tents, have little or no furniture, are 
 clad in rags and filthy in their habits, 
 most of the sedentary (iypsies live in 
 small houses, rude huts, or caves on 
 the outskirts of suburbs or villages, 
 and enjoy more of the comforts of 
 civilteation. It has been questioned 
 whether the Gypsy can be assimi- 
 lated into a nation. In Prussia there 
 is a colony of Gypsies that live in 
 small, clean bouses, work on the rail- 
 roads, and send their children, most 
 of whom liave not been taught the 
 Gypsy tongue, to the public school. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 73 
 
 Gypsy. 
 
 AuerbiK-b says that 52 i^ev cent of the 
 (Jypsies of Hungary are ignorant of 
 Uu' Romany tongue. Intermarriage 
 with other peoples is becoming more 
 frequent. Tlirough loss of language, 
 the assumption of a seileutary life, and 
 intermarriage, Gypsies are decreasing 
 i'l numbers and seem everywhere 
 doomed to extinction by absorption. 
 
 The total population of Gypsies in 
 the world is variously estimated at 
 from 7(X>.W0 to S50.000, of whom 
 tlireo-fourths are in Europe. There are 
 2W.(;mX) in Koumania. 100.000 each in 
 Hungary and the Balkan Peninsula, 
 rtO.tM^O each in Spain, Russia, and Ser- 
 via, and 50.000 in Germany and Italy 
 combined. The number in the British 
 Isles is variously estimated at from 
 .'..000 to 20.000. There are thought to 
 be 100.000 in Asia and 25,000 in Africa. 
 Only a few thousand are found in the 
 Americas. They are included among 
 ■■ Other peoples " in immigration sta- 
 tistics. They are supposed to have 
 first come to this country in the be- 
 ginning of the eighteenth century. 
 Simson says that many were banished 
 from the British Isles to America in 
 colonial times and that many more 
 were sent to serve in the British army 
 (luring the Revolution. He found a 
 number of settled Gypsies in the East- 
 ern States, and suggests that many of 
 the keepers of small tin shops and 
 peddlers of tin, as well as many of tJie 
 fortune tellers of the great cities of 
 I lie United States, are in reality of 
 (iyitsy descent. 
 
 II. 
 
 HADJEMI. A rersian (see). 
 HAIDUK. (See Croatian.) 
 HAIK. The native name of Arme- 
 nians (see). 
 
 HAMITIC. (See Semitic-Ifamiiic.) 
 HANAK. A subdivision of the Mo- 
 ravians. (See Bolicmian and Mora- 
 vittn.) 
 
 HANOVERIAN. ( See f/fn/ia/i.) 
 60813°— VOL .5—11 G 
 
 Hebrew, 
 
 HAWAIIAN or SANDWICH 
 ISLANDER. An individual member 
 of the northernmost Polynesian people 
 subject to the I'nited States. (See I'u- 
 cifir Islander.) Not counted among 
 immigrants on arriving in the United 
 States. 
 
 HAYTIAN. (See West Indian.) 
 
 HEBREW, JEWISH, or ISRAELITE. 
 The race or people that originally 
 spoke the Hebrew language; primarily 
 of Semitic origin. Scattered through- 
 out Europe, especially in Russia, yet 
 preserving their own individuality to 
 a marked degree. Linguistically, the 
 nearest relatives of the ancient He- 
 brew are the Syriac (see Syrian), 
 Assyrian, and Arabic languages of 
 the Semitic-Hamitic family (see). 
 The latter constitutes one of the four 
 great divisions of the Caucasian race. 
 While the Hebrew is not so nearly a 
 dead language as the related Syrian. 
 Aramaic, or the ancient Assyrian, its 
 use in most Jewish communities is 
 contiued mainly to religious exer- 
 cises. The Jews have adopted the 
 languages of the peoples with whom 
 they have long been associated. More 
 speak Yiddish, called in Europe 
 " Judeo-German." than any other lan- 
 guage, since the largest modern popu- 
 lation of Jews borders on eastern 
 Germany and has been longest under 
 <ierman influence. 
 
 Physically the Hebrew is a mixed 
 race, like all our immigrant races or 
 peoples, although to a less degree than 
 most. This has been fairly well dem- 
 onstrated by recent studies, notwith- 
 standing the earlier scientific and 
 jiresent popular belief that they are 
 of pure blood. In every country they 
 are found to approach in type the 
 peoi)le among whom they have long 
 resided. The two chief divisions of 
 the Jewish i)eople are the Asbkenazim, 
 or northern tyi)e, and the Sephardini, 
 or southern. The latter are also 
 called •• Spagnuoli," after the country, 
 
74 
 
 The ImmiCTration Commission. 
 
 Hebrew. 
 
 Sjinin. from which they were expelled 
 lu 1402. They are now found mainly 
 in the countries southeast of Austria. 
 They consider themselves to be of 
 purer race than the northern Jews and 
 in some countries refuse to intermarry 
 or worship with the latter. Their fea- 
 tures are more truly Semitic. The 
 " Jewish nose," and to a less degree 
 other facial characteristics, are found 
 well-nigh everywhere throughout the 
 race, although the form of the head 
 seems to have become quite the re- 
 verse of the Semitic type. The social 
 solidarity of the Jews is chiefly a prod- 
 uct of religion and tradition. Tak- 
 ing all factors into account, and espe- 
 cially their type of civilization, the Jews 
 of to-day are more truly European 
 than Asiatic or Semitic. The classifi- 
 eation of the Bureau of Immigration 
 separates the Hebrews from the Sem- 
 ites and places them in the Slavic 
 grand division of the Aryan family, 
 although, as is explained above, they 
 are not Aryan. Nine- tenths of the 
 Jewish immigrants to the United 
 States come, however, from Slavic ter- 
 ritory. 
 
 The total Hebrew population of the 
 world is estimatefl at 11.000,0(X). Ap- 
 proximately 8,0()0,(K)0 are in Europe. 
 The geographical distribution of the 
 greater part of this number is shown 
 by the map opposite this page. Only 
 a remnant, less than 100.000, are found 
 in Palestine; perhaps 2r)0.000 in all 
 Asia. About one-half of the Jews live 
 in Western Russia, about 2,000,000 
 in Austria-Hungary, and 2r»0.000 in 
 lioumania. About one-fourth of the 
 liussian Jews live in Poland. The 
 emigration from these countries dur- 
 ing the last generation has been im- 
 mense jmd has reached its culiiiiuii- 
 tion in the last tive years. The pii- 
 luary causes have been a desire for bet- 
 ter economic conditions, and the per- 
 
 Hebrew. 
 
 secutions directed against the Jewish 
 population. These causes have been 
 reinforced by a religious sentiment that 
 has found expression in the Zionist and 
 similar movements and in the millions 
 of wealth and great organized efforts 
 which Baron de Hirsch and other Jew- 
 ish financiers have devoted to this 
 cause. The project of again acquiring 
 Palestine as a national home not ap- 
 pearing practical to many, they have 
 looked also to South Africa and to the 
 Argentine Republic for large tracts of 
 land suitable for their purposes. The 
 main result, however, has been immi- 
 gration to the United States. 
 
 Jewish immigration now exceehs in 
 number annually that of any other 
 race with the exception of the Italian. 
 It forms a large part of the total im- 
 migration from southern and eastern 
 Europe, which now predominates to the 
 same degree that immigration from 
 northern and western Europe formerly 
 did. (See article Caucasian for fig- 
 ures.) Jewish immigration in 1907 
 totaled 149,182, or about 12 per cent 
 of the total immigration to the United 
 States. In 190G it was more— 153,748. 
 In the twelve years 1899-1910, 1,074.- 
 442 Jewish immigrants were admitted 
 to the United States, a number ex- 
 ceeded by only one other I'ace, the 
 South Italian. Of the total number of 
 Jewish innnigrants admitted during 
 the period siiecified 70r)..531 came from 
 Russia and 180,802 from Austria-Hun- 
 gary. 
 
 The j)rincipiil deslinations of the 
 Hebrews iu the T'uilcil States (hiring 
 the twelve years specified were as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 New York fiOO. 20G 
 
 Pennsylvania 108,584 
 
 Massaclmsetts J 6G, Ol':? 
 
 Illinois 50, n:U 
 
 New . Jersey 34.270 
 
 Ohio 20,531 
 
 Maryland 18, 700 
 
 Connecticut 16, 254 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 75 
 
 Hebrew. 
 
 Hindu. 
 
 or [ho L'O r;i(t>s or poojjles now cou- 
 frihutiu;: tlu^ cliicf tide of iiuniifxm- 
 tioii lo .Viuorica. tlio Hebrew and the 
 Slovak stand at the head as repirds 
 the ratt> per eent of iK)pulation at 
 whirli tlu\v eonie. In IJKtT eaeh of 
 tbrse raee.s .sent abont IS inunigrants 
 to ouch l.tXK) of its Enropean popnla- 
 tion. Tlie Croatian-Slovenian group 
 lanie next witli 13 per 1,000; tlieu the 
 South Italians, the Norwegians, tlie 
 Irish, and eertain i)eoples of eastern 
 ;iiid st)utheastern Europe with from 
 c to n per 1.000. Future Hebrew 
 immigration, however, could not long 
 conipete nnnierically with that from 
 Italy. he<auso there are less than 
 8,000,tHX) Hebrews left in Europe as 
 against 3r.,000,000 Italians. 
 
 Among other factors which would 
 continue a high rate of immigration 
 from the two leading immigrant peo- 
 ples, the Italian and the Hebrew, is 
 the large number of each already 
 ill the United States, many of them 
 of recent arrival and therefore doubly 
 interested in inducing their relatives 
 t') follow. 
 
 As is well known. Jewish immigrants 
 settle almo-st entirely in the cities. 
 New York City has the largest Jewish 
 population of any city in the world, 
 now estimated by some at about 
 1.0(10.(100, or nearly one-fourth of the 
 total population. About HO.OCX) more 
 are added aiiiinally. Among large 
 cities, Warsaw and Odessii have a still 
 larger ratio of Jewish poimlation, 
 namely, one-third. In London, on the 
 contrary, only one-fiftieth of the iwpu- 
 lation is Hebrew. The Jewish popu- 
 lation of the entire United States is 
 less than 2.000.(KM). .Jewish estimates 
 jilace Pennsylvania next to Xew York 
 with a Hebrew |iopulatioii of l.".().00(i: 
 Illinois next, with 110.000; and Massa- 
 chusetts next, with 90,000. 
 
 HELLENIC. (See Grrrk.) 
 
 HEMES or HEMELAISET. Same as 
 Tavastian. (Sec I'iiniisli.) 
 
 HERVAT, H R V A T H , HRVAT, 
 KHORBAT, C A R P A T H, KHROVAT, 
 CROAT, or CROATIAN. DilTci-eiit 
 forms of an old Slavic word meaning 
 highlands, mountains (cf. Carimth- 
 iuns) ; hence not strictly an ethnical 
 term, allhongh some immigrants insist 
 that Ilorvath, and not Croatian (see), 
 is the proper name of their people. 
 Ilorrutok is the name given Croatiaus 
 on the .Magyar ethnographical map. 
 
 HERZEGOVINIAN. A political di- 
 vision of the Serbo-Croatians. (See 
 Croatian.) 
 
 HESSIAN. (See (Irniian.) 
 
 HIGH GERMAN, HIGH LETTIC,(>lc. 
 Dialects or divisions of these languages 
 (which see). 
 
 HIGHLANDER (SCOTCH). (SeeC'c?- 
 tic and Hcolvh.) 
 
 HINDU. In the broadest sense, any 
 native of India.; so defined for con- 
 venience in this dictionary. In the 
 more ordinary religions sense this 
 word applies only to the two-thirds of 
 the ix)pulation who are " Hiiuluized "— 
 that is, who profess Hinduism and 
 have a certain social organization 
 based upon Brahmanism. Ethnolog- 
 ically often defined In a still different 
 sense as signifying the three-fourths of 
 the population in northern India who 
 are of Aryan stock (see) whether pro- 
 fessing Ilindnisin or Mohammedanism. 
 
 In immigration questions, where (he 
 immense population of India is be- 
 ginning to arouse some concern, all 
 natives of India are indiscriminately 
 known as "Hindus." Perhaps a few, 
 as the Sikhs, are known by name be- 
 cause of their prominence amongst the 
 native troops. But it is not generally 
 realized how great a number of races 
 and trilies there are in India, many of 
 them extremely low in civilization and 
 approaching the Negro in physical 
 characteristics. Such are some of the 
 Dravidas and Mundas, who occupy all 
 of southern India. In greatest con- 
 trast with these are the Aryan Hindus 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 75 
 
 Hebrew. 
 
 Hindu. 
 
 (>r tlir L.M) r:ict>s or ik'oiiIos now coii- 
 tribmiiiK tlu> cliiof titlo of iiiuniKni- 
 tion to AnuM-k-n, tlie Ilelu'ew aiut tlie 
 Slovak staiul at the liead as repirds 
 the rate |H>r cont of iwpulatiou at 
 which they come. In 1907 each of 
 these races sent about IS immigrants 
 to each 1,000 of its European popula- 
 tion. Tlie Croatian-Slovenian group 
 eanie next with 13 per l.(XX); then the 
 South Italians, tlie Norwegians, the 
 Irish, and certain peojiles of eastei'n 
 and southeastern Europe with from 
 i; to 9 per 1.000. Future Hebrew 
 iiunilgration, however, could not long 
 conii)ete numerically with that from 
 Italy, because there are less than 
 8,000,000 Hebrews left in Europe as 
 against 35,000,000 Italians. 
 
 Among other factors which would 
 continue a high rate of immigration 
 from the two leading immigrant peo- 
 ples, the Italian and the Hebrew, is 
 the- large number of each already 
 in the Unitetl States, many of them 
 of recent arrival and therefore doubly 
 interested in inducing their relatives 
 (•) follow. 
 
 As is well known. Jewish immigrants 
 settle almost entirely in the cities. 
 New York City has the largest Jewish 
 population of any city in the world, 
 nr)w estimated by some at about 
 1,000.000, or nearly one-fourth of the 
 total population. About 50.0(X) more 
 are added annually. Among large 
 cities. Warsaw and Odessa have a still 
 larger ratio of Jewish pf)pulation, 
 namely, one-third. In London, on the 
 contrary, only one-fiftieth of the popu- 
 lation is Hebrew. The Jewish poiiu- 
 lation of the entire Unittnl States is 
 less than 2.miO,000. Jewish estimates 
 jilace I'ennsylvania next to New York 
 with a Hebrew jiopulation of 150.000 ; 
 Illinois next, with 110,0(KI; and Massa- 
 chusetts next, with 90,000. 
 
 HELLENIC. (See Orrrk.) 
 
 HEMES or HEMELAISET. Same as 
 Tavastian. ( Si-e Fiimish.) 
 
 HER VAT, H R V A T H , HRVAT, 
 KHORBAT. C A R P A T H, KHROVAT, 
 CROAT, or CROATIAN. Different 
 forms of an old Slavic word meaning 
 highlands, mountains (cf. Carpath- 
 ians) ; hence not strictly an ethnical 
 term, although some immigrants insist 
 that Ilorvath, and not Croatian (see), 
 is the i)roper name of their people. 
 Jldiratdk is the name given Croatians 
 on the .Magyar ethnographical maii. 
 
 HERZEGOVINIAN. A political di- 
 vision of the Serbo-Croatians. (See 
 Croat kin.) 
 
 HESSIAN. tSre GcniKiii.) 
 
 HIGH GERMAN, HIGH LETTIC, etc. 
 Dialects or divisions of these languages 
 (which see). 
 
 HIGHLANDER (SCOTCH). (SeeCc/- 
 iiv and Scotch.) 
 
 HINDU. In the broadest sense, any 
 native of India.; so defined for con- 
 venience in this dictionary. In the 
 more ordinary religious sense this 
 word applies only to the two-thirds of 
 the ixipulation who are " Hinduized " — 
 that is, who profess Hinduism and 
 have a certain social organization 
 based upon Brahmanism. Ethnolog- 
 ically often defined hi a still different 
 sense as signifying the three-fourths of 
 the population in northern India who 
 are of Aryan stock (see) whether pro- 
 fessing Hinduism or Mohammedanism. 
 
 In immigration questions, where the 
 immense population of India is be- 
 ginning to arouse some concern, all 
 natives of India are indiscriminat(>ly 
 known as " Hindus." I'erhaps a few, 
 as the Sikhs, are known by name be- 
 cause of their prominence amongst the 
 native troops. But it is not generally 
 realized how great a number of races 
 and tribes there are in India, many of 
 them extremely low in civilization and 
 approaching the Negro in physical 
 characteristics. Such are some of the 
 Dravidas and Mundas, who occui)y all 
 of southern India. In greatest con- 
 trast with these are the Aryan Hindus 
 
76 
 
 The Immiaration Commission. 
 
 Hindu. 
 
 of the north, more closely related in 
 language, if not in physical appear- 
 ance, to our northern Europeans than 
 are the Turks, Magyars, and various 
 peoples of eastern Russia. 
 
 Hindi and Hindustani, the most 
 widely spread modern languages or 
 group of dialects of India, are vari- 
 ously defined. Thus, while Hindustani 
 Is generally understood in Europe to 
 be the polite speech of all India, and 
 especially of Hindustan, the name is 
 limited by some philologists to certain 
 subdivisions of the Hindi. Urdu is the 
 form of the language which uses the 
 Persian letters. Other forms use let- 
 ters of Hindu origin. Hindi, in the 
 
 Hindu. 
 
 wider sense of the term, is spoken by 
 !)7,000,000 of people, mainly of north- 
 ern India. 
 
 The population of India is one of 
 the densest on the globe, reaching even 
 in agricultural districts 650 to the 
 square mile. Including the 10,500,000 
 inhabitants of Burma, it amounts to 
 nearly 300,000,000 souls, or one-fifth of 
 the population of the world. The 
 darker non-Aryans and Mongolians 
 alone of India nearly equal the popu- 
 lation of the United States. There are 
 147 peoples or tribes speaking differ- 
 ent languages, of which the principal 
 ones are represented as follows in the 
 Census of 1901 : 
 
 Population of India. 
 
 Language. 
 
 Number 
 speaking. 
 
 Principal location. 
 
 
 294,400,000 
 
 
 
 
 
 221,200,000 
 
 
 
 
 Hindi and Bihari 
 
 97,000,000 
 44,600,000 
 18,000,000 
 17,000,000 
 11,000,000 
 10,000,000 
 9, 700, 000 
 3,300,000 
 3,000,000 
 3,000,000 
 1,350,000 
 1,200,000 
 1,000,000 
 750,000 
 .100,000 
 
 Central part of northern India. 
 Bengal. 
 
 Bengali 
 
 Marath i 
 
 
 
 
 Rajasthani 
 
 Western and central India. 
 
 Gujarati 
 
 
 Oriya 
 
 
 
 
 Sindlii 
 
 Western India. 
 
 Pahari 
 
 
 
 
 Pashto 
 
 Western liorder of India. 
 
 
 
 Bhil 
 
 Central and western India. 
 
 
 
 
 59,700,000 
 
 
 
 
 Telugu 
 
 20, 700, 000 
 ](i,500.000 
 10,-l()(), (H)() 
 C, 111)11, (lOlt 
 1,, SI 1(1,1101) 
 
 i,i:iO,ooo 
 
 950,000 
 2,220,000 
 
 Eastern part of soiitheni India. 
 Soulliern India and Cevloii. 
 
 Tamil 
 
 
 
 
 Soul hern extremity of southem India. 
 
 lU'llg;)!. 
 
 Santali 
 
 Gond 
 
 (Vntral India. 
 
 Kol 
 
 
 Others 
 
 
 
 
 Indo-Chinese 
 
 11,700,000 
 1,800,000 
 
 Burma. 
 
 
 
 
 
 As to religion, Hinduism predomi- 
 luites everywhere except in the north- 
 west, where it shades off into the uni- 
 versal Mohammedanism of the coun- 
 tries farther west. The latter religion 
 is found to some extent in all other 
 parts of India as well, especially in the 
 
 northeast. Christianity is nowhere 
 strong except among the darker and 
 more backward tribes of the extreme 
 south. Buddhism is confinwl mainly 
 (o the MongoliMU poi)ulation of Burma. 
 There are S.n00,000 who are still 
 animists: th;it is. who worship the 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 77 
 
 Hindu. 
 
 spirits of (ii'i's, of nn-ks, aiul of most 
 couiiuon ol»jec'ts iibont tbeiii. Kmifira- 
 tion from Iiitlia is still small. (Sfc 
 Utist liiiliiin for lliudii imnilKi'iition 
 and (illirr dclails. 
 
 HOLLAl^DER (.r HOLLAND DUTCH. 
 
 ( Stv Diitili. ) 
 
 HONDURAN. (See i<i)(i>iisli Amcri- 
 caii.) 
 
 HORAK. (S(X> liohrmiaii and Mo- 
 rn r inn. I 
 
 HORVATH. HERVAT. HORVATOK, 
 HRVAT. (See llcnnt and CnxttUni.) 
 
 HRANICAR. (Seo Croat inn.) 
 
 HUGUENOT FRENCH. A name ap- 
 liliod to tilt' FreiK-li Protestants of the 
 sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. 
 (See French.) 
 
 HUN. A people that overran east- 
 ern Europe in the middle ajies. sup- 
 posedly of Tataric (see) origin. The 
 modern Magyars or " Hungarians" are 
 wrongly called " Huns " in America. 
 (See Miigi/nr.) 
 
 HUNGARIAN or HUNKY. ( See Mug- 
 ynr.) 
 
 HUZUL or GUZUL. A very broad- 
 headeti people of P.ukowina. who speak 
 a Ruthenian dialect (sw). 
 
 I. 
 
 IBERIC or IBERIAN. (1) Iberian 
 is a name sometimes given in a nar- 
 row sense to the Basques (see) since 
 the latter were thought to be Identical 
 with the ancient Iberians who gave 
 their name to the Iberian Peninsula, 
 Spain and Portugal. (2) Il)eric or 
 Ihero-Insular is a term sometimes used 
 ill a wider sense to indicate the " Medi- 
 terranean " race, one of the three or 
 four great races of Eurojie from a 
 jihysical point of view. Sonie make it 
 include the ancient Picts of Britain. 
 As used by the P.ureau of Immigration, 
 the " Iberic division " comprises the 
 
 Indian. 
 
 Spanish .nul I'ortiiguese. South Ital- 
 i;nis. Creeks, :nid Syrians (sec these). 
 
 IBERO-INSULAR race. ( Sr,. Ilnrir 
 and Cn iicdsinn.) 
 
 ICELANDIC. (See t^canttinarian.) 
 
 IGOROT. (See Filipino.) 
 
 IJORE. ISHORE. or INGER. A divi- 
 sion of the Western Finns. (See Fin- 
 nish.) 
 
 ILLYRIAN. T'sed in two senses : 
 (1) l''or the old Albanian (see) lan- 
 guage' and race; (2) less properly for 
 the Southern Slavs. (See Croatian.) 
 
 ILOCANO. (See miplno.) 
 
 INDIAN, AMERINDIAN, AMERI- 
 CAN, or RED race. That great divi- 
 sion of mankind which is native to 
 America. To avoid confusion arising 
 from the popular use of the word 
 "American " to indicate the imported 
 Caucasian stock, Brinton calls the na- 
 tives "Amerinds," a contraction of the 
 term "American Indians." This race 
 includes all the aborigines of North. 
 Central, and South America, with the 
 possible exception of the Eskimos. 
 Although an interesting sub.ject to 
 American ethnologists, but little space 
 can be given it in a discussion of im- 
 migration ; for, as will presently be 
 seen, it cuts no figure in immigration 
 statistics. 
 
 As to ethnical relationships, the In- 
 dian stands closer to the Mongolian, 
 physically, than to any other grand di- 
 vision. In language, it is of different 
 type from all. But although undoubt- 
 edly of Asiatic origin, at least for the 
 most part, the Indian race has lived so 
 long in American environments that it 
 is now as much different from the 
 Mongolian as the latter is from the 
 Caucasian race. Hence a tendency, 
 especially in America, to hold that the 
 Indian constitutes a di.stinct race. 
 Other recent classifications, however, 
 regard the American as merely a 
 branch of the Mongolian race. Still 
 more will agree that at least the Es- 
 
78 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Indian. 
 
 kimo is Monyoliaii iu type aud assert 
 tliat lie resembles certain natives of 
 northeastern Asia more than he does 
 the American Indian. There is no 
 doubt that there has been migration 
 into America by way of Bering Strait. 
 
 Brinton claims that the peopling of 
 America took place while there was 
 still land connection with Europe. 
 Keane, in like manner, argues that the 
 Eskimo and some of the southernmost 
 tribes, such as the Fuegians, who have, 
 like the Eskimo, relatively long heads, 
 may have come from the primitive 
 long-headed stock of Europe. But lit- 
 tle reliance can be placed upon cranio- 
 metrical resemblances, however, com- 
 pared with linguistic relationships in 
 classifying American tribes. As a 
 matter of fact, the entire race, except- 
 ing the Eskimos, is remarkably homo- 
 geneous from a physical point of view. 
 It is unnecessary here to discuss lin- 
 guistic classifications. 
 
 The American is the smallest grand 
 division of mankind, numbering, with 
 half-breeds, at most 23,000,000, or half 
 the population of the next largest race, 
 the Malay. Of these, only 260,000 live 
 in the United States, Indians do not 
 appear by name in the statistics of 
 the Bureau of Immigration, and the 
 few who may come presumably are 
 counted among " Other peoples." 
 Since the term " Spanish Americans," 
 under the statistical rules of the bu- 
 reau, excludes Indians, presumably no 
 Indians are counted in that division of 
 the Spanish race in America called 
 " Mexicans," nor among immigrants 
 fi'om the West Indies and Cuba who 
 are not Negroes (see these). It is evi- 
 dent also that if there be any Indians 
 among the 20,000 immigrants who came 
 frcm Canada in 1007. they were found 
 among the 3G "Other peoples." The 
 "Other peoples" from all other Amer- 
 ican countries numbered only 41. As 
 has been said iu the article on Cubans, 
 the Indians of that island are prac- 
 tically extinct. The figures of all 
 
 Inger. 
 
 American countries make it appear 
 I'robable therefore that not 100 In- 
 dians a year are enrolled amongst 
 our immigrants — probably less than 
 the number that remove annually 
 from the United States. The Ameri- 
 can race, therefore, like the Malay 
 race, is of no practical importance 
 in this study. Even the small Negro 
 immigration of 5,000 per year, stand- 
 iut; thirtieth in number down the list, 
 has far more significance. 
 
 INDIAN, EAST. (See East Indian.) 
 
 INDO-BRITON and INDO-ENGLISH. 
 A person of British or English descent 
 born in India. 
 
 INDO-CELTIC or INDO-KELTIC, and 
 INDO-CLASSIC. Same as Aryan (see). 
 
 INDO-CHINESE. A group of peo- 
 ple constituting, with the Chinese and 
 the Tibetan groups, the so-called 
 " Sinitic " branch of the Mongolian 
 race. (See these and East Indian.) 
 It is confined to the southeastern 
 peninsula of Asia, known as Farther 
 India, and includes not only the Anna- 
 luese (see), Cochin-Chinese, Tonkinese, 
 and the Cambodians of French Indo- 
 China, but the Burmese (see) of Brit- 
 ish India and the indei)endent Siamese. 
 The i)opulation exceeds 35,000,000. 
 There has as yet been shown little 
 tendency to emigrate. If any came 
 to the Unitet! States, they would lie 
 classed as East Indian. 
 
 INDO-EUROPEAN or INDO-GER- 
 MANIC. Same as Aryan (see). 
 
 INDO-IRANIC. The group of Indo- 
 Eurojiean languages found in Asia and 
 comi)rising the Indie of India and the 
 Iranic of Persia. (See these.) 
 
 INDONESIAN. A name applied by 
 some ethnologists to Polynesians (see) 
 and certain Philippine tribes. (See 
 Malay.) 
 
 INDO-TEUTONIC. Same as Aryan 
 (see). 
 
 INGER. Same as Ijore. (See Fin- 
 nish). 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 79 
 
 Iranian Turk. 
 
 IRANIAN TURK. A 'rmU liviii- in 
 Inin, as Porsiii is soiut'tiiiit's calleil. but 
 not of the "Iraiiic" (Aryan) rat-e. 
 (Soo Tuihi.sli.) 
 
 IRANIC. Tlio Aryan languages 
 (see) of "Iran,' the native name of 
 Persia : including the Afghan, Beluchi, 
 Kurdio. and, aecoixling to some. Ar- 
 nienic and Ossetian; that is, all the 
 Indo-Euroiiean languages of Asia with 
 the exception of those of India (see 
 these). 
 
 IRISH. The principal race or people 
 of Ireland: the race which originally 
 spoke Irish, one of the Celtic group of 
 Aryan tongues. The term Irish is gen- 
 erally understood iu a wider sense to 
 include also the Scotch-Irish aud even 
 the English who have settled in Ire- 
 ];ind, with their descendants abroad; 
 but this is a detiuitiou of nationality 
 rather than of race. This dictionary 
 considers those to be of the Irish race 
 whose ancestral language was Irish 
 even though English has been the me- 
 dium of intercourse for generations. 
 
 No other race or people of its size 
 has emigi-ated so extensively to this 
 country. Like the English, the Irish 
 come to the Tuited States si)eaking 
 our own language and imbued with 
 sympathy for our ideals and our demo- 
 cratic institutions. 
 
 The difhculty in determining whether 
 a given immigrant ft-om Ireland is 
 Irish or English, or even Scotch, has 
 already been referred to in the article 
 ■' English." The common understand- 
 ing in America that the Irish race in- 
 cludes all of the Irish nationality — that 
 is, all who live iu Ireland — is probably 
 not far wrong if we except T'lster prov- 
 ince, since the majority of the remain- 
 ing population are descended from 
 those who spoke Irish. This language 
 is a branch of the Gaelic division of 
 the Celtic group of the Aryan or Indo- 
 European family (see these). It is 
 fast going out of use as a me<Iium of 
 communication. It is said that not 
 5,000 persons throughout all Ireland 
 
 Irish. 
 
 are ai>le to n-ad a book in Irish; that 
 not a single Irish newsi)aper is ])ub- 
 lished; that no church services an* 
 conducted in the language, and that it 
 is not taught in the elementary schools. 
 Irish was spoken in 1S51 by 1,500,000 
 persons ; that is, by 23 per cent of the 
 population. In 1901 only 640,000 per- 
 sons, or 14 per cent of the population 
 of Ireland could converse iu it — a loss 
 of over one-half in absolute numbers 
 in fifty years. Only 4 in 1.000 are 
 ignorant of English. Irish is now but 
 little used except in the most western 
 part of Ireland. 
 
 The Irish type is known to all 
 Americans — tall, long-headed, with 
 dark-blue or gray eyes, and hair more 
 often dark than light. This type pre- 
 dominates throughout the greater part 
 of Ireland. Beddoe considers the 
 Irish of to-day to be at least one- 
 third English or Scotch in blood, Teu- 
 tonic ("Nordic") in type rather than 
 "Celtic" (see), notwithstanding the 
 opinion long prevalent among ethnolo- 
 gists. 
 
 Fi'om what has been said of the lan- 
 guage and physique of the Irish, it 
 will be seen that it is difficult to de- 
 termine the population of the race. 
 Reclus and Ilanna have pointed out, 
 however, that in Ireland the statistics 
 of religious confession "bear a close 
 alfinity to those of the various racial 
 elements of which the population is 
 composed: " that the Roman Catholics 
 represent approximately the Irish ele- 
 ment ; the Presbyterians, the Scotch or 
 so-called Scotch-Irish; the Episcopali- 
 ans, the English or Anglo-Irish. In 1!)01 
 the Roman Catholics numbered 3.308,- 
 601— that is. 74 per cent of the popu- 
 lation; and there were 44.3,276 Presby- 
 terians and .W1,0S0 Episcopalians. On 
 the basis of the number of persons in 
 England and Scotland who were born 
 in Ireland, Ravenstein has estimated 
 the number of Irish in these countries 
 to be 2.000,000. If Ravenstein and 
 Hanna be right, the Irish population 
 
80 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Irish. 
 
 of the United Kiugdom is in the neigh- 
 borhood of 5,000,000. It is generally 
 given as less — that is, the number, of 
 the Celts in Europe is given as only 
 about 3,000,000 by Brachelli and Hick- 
 mann. But they apparently count 
 those only who speak Celtic languages. 
 Longstaff estimates that 22 per cent of 
 the population of Canada, or nearly 
 1,000.000, are Irish. 
 
 THE SCOTCH-IEISH. 
 
 The term " Scotch-Irish " does not 
 necessarily indicate, as many Ameri- 
 cans suppose, a mixed Scotch and Irish 
 descent, although in many individual 
 cases it could be properly so used. It 
 is an appellation given to the American 
 descendants of the Lowland Scotch, 
 Presbyterians in religion, who emi- 
 grated in the early part of the seven- 
 teenth century to Ulster province in 
 northern Ireland, and thousands of 
 whom emigrated to America during the 
 following century. At first they called 
 themselves Scotch. They speak an 
 English dialect with a peculiar accent 
 closely akin to that of the northern 
 part of England. Physically they are 
 a mixed race descended from the 
 ancient Britons with later Teutonic 
 additions, especially of Scandinavian, 
 Danish, and Anglian origin. It is 
 claimed by some that difference in 
 religion, strong racial prejudice, and 
 the policy of the Government in land 
 allotments, have all tended to keep the 
 Lowland Scotch of Ulster and the 
 Irish apart. There is a difference of 
 opinion as to the proportion of inter- 
 marriages that take place; some say 
 very few. Yet to the average Ameri- 
 can," an Irishman and a Scotch-Irish- 
 man as found in the United States look 
 very much alike. The latter have con- 
 tribu|:ed some of the greatest states- 
 men of American history. 
 
 The Irish were the first people to 
 come to the Unite<l States in large 
 numbers as immigrants. During the 
 
 Irish. 
 
 thirty years 1821 to 1S50, Ireland con- 
 tributed more than two-fifths of all 
 immigrants, and more than one-third 
 during the next ten years. They came 
 nio.'^t rapidly during the decades of 
 1841 to 1800. Since then they have 
 fallen off both in absolute numbers and 
 in relative proportion, dropping to the 
 third place in rank — that is, below the 
 German and the English, from 1861 to 
 1890. The total number of European 
 immigrants admitted to the United 
 States during the period 1820 to 1910 
 is given as 25,421.929, and of these 
 4,212,169 are credited to Ireland. The 
 actual number coming from Ireland 
 during that period was considerably 
 larger, for during certain years when 
 immigration from that country was 
 particularly heavy a great part of all 
 immigrants from the United Kingdom 
 were recorded simply as coming from 
 Great Britain, the particular country 
 not being specified. Since the rapid 
 influx of immigrants from south- 
 eastern Europe (see articles Slav and 
 Caucasian), the Irish have fallen 
 (1907) to the twelfth place down the 
 list of immigrant races. The total 
 number coming to the United States 
 for the year was .38,706, of whom 
 •>7,660 came from the United Kingdom. 
 During the twelve years 1899-1910, a 
 total of 439.724 Irish immigrants were 
 admitted to the United States, placing 
 the race sixth in point of numbers for 
 the period. Their rate of movement, 
 however, is still high, being, in 1907, 
 8 per 1,0{X) of the population of Ire- 
 land. This rate is not equaled by any 
 other race from northwestern Europe 
 except the Norwegian, but it was ex- 
 ceeded by some from eastern Europe, 
 for example, by the Hebrew and the 
 Slovak, with 18 each per 1.000 of 
 population, and the Croatian-Slovenian 
 group with 13. It was about equale<l 
 l)y the Polish, but was slightly larger 
 than the ^lagyar. 
 
 The population of Ireland, about 
 1.500,000, is but little more than one- 
 
Dictionary of Races »r Peoples. 
 
 81 
 
 h:iir what il was sixty yoars a-o. It 
 is too small, when compared with the 
 Kivat populations of the newer immi- 
 Kiatinj: raees, to ever a;.'aiu hold Hrst 
 lanU numerically for any scries of 
 years. As ai^aiust Ireland's |Kipulation 
 of l.r.OO.O()0. the Great Russians nuni- 
 l.er r.7.0W.0(Xl. the Little Itussians 
 lj."i.()lH).(MM>. tlie I'oles 1T,(>0().(MH», and the 
 Italians ;;."),0(KMH)<>. The census of 1901 
 for Ireland shows that there were 433,- 
 .".I't; emif:rant,s for the decade of 1S91- 
 T.HH), over 89 per cent of whom were 
 destined to the United States, 4 per 
 cent to England and Wales, 2.4 per 
 cent to Scotland, 2 per cent to Aus- 
 tralia, and 1.5 per cent to Canada. 
 
 The Irish are shown by the Census 
 of 1900 to bold second place among 
 the foreign-born in the T'nited States. 
 There are, in fact, more Irisb of tbe 
 tii-st and second generations alone in 
 the United States than in Ireland — 
 l.(jlS.5G7 who were born in Ireland 
 and 3.220,110 native-born of foreign- 
 horn parents. 
 
 Irish inmiigrants go mainly to the 
 New England and Middle Atlantic 
 States, although they are fairly well 
 distributed throughout tbe entire 
 United States. During tbe twelve 
 years 1S99-1910, their principal des- 
 tinations in the T'nited States were as 
 follows: 
 
 New York 
 
 1.59.080 
 
 Massachusetts 91. 565 
 
 Pennsylvania — _ 
 
 Now Jersey 
 
 Illinois 
 
 57,435 
 
 24,377 
 
 22,342 
 
 
 -_ 16,368 
 
 
 9, 867 
 
 
 — - — 9,210 
 
 ISRAELITE. 
 
 (See Ifrhrcir.) 
 
 ISTRIAN. A geograpbical, not a 
 racial name, and not used by the Bu- 
 reau of Immigration; any native or 
 inhabitant of Istria, a crownland of 
 Austria on tbe Adriatic coast. The 
 Istrians are for the most part Slavs 
 or Italians. The population of Istria 
 is 330,000, of whom 43 jier cent are 
 
 Italian. 
 
 Serho-Croatians, 40 per cent Italians, 
 1'j per cent Slovenians, and only 2 per 
 cent Germans (see these). Tbe Is- 
 trians almost to a man are Itonian 
 Catbolic in religion. 
 
 ITALIAN. The race or people of 
 Italy. The Bureau of Immigration di- 
 vides this race into two groups, North 
 Italian and South Italian. These two 
 groups differ from each other materi- 
 ally in language, physique, and char- 
 acter, as well as in geograi)hical dis- 
 tribution. Tbe former may be de- 
 fined as including those Italians who 
 are natives of the basin of tbe Po (coni- 
 liartimenti of Piedmont. T>ombardy, 
 Venetia. and Emelia) and of the Italian 
 districts of France, of Switzerland, 
 and of Tyrol (Austria), and their de- 
 scendants. All of the people of the 
 peninsula proper and of the islands 
 of Sicily and Sardinia are South 
 Italian. Even Genoa is South Italian. 
 I>inguistically, Italian is one of the 
 grand divisions of the Romance group 
 of languages descended from tbe Latin 
 stock of the Aryan family. It has 
 many dialects, the separation and pres- 
 ervation of which is favored by the 
 geographical configuration of Italy. 
 Ilovelacque divides these dialects into 
 three groups, the upper, the central, 
 and the lower. The first includes the 
 Genoese, Piedmontese, Venetian, Emil- 
 ian, and Lombard dialects ; the central 
 group includes the Tuscan, Roman, 
 and Corsican, and the lower group in- 
 cludes the Neapolitan, Calabrlan. Si- 
 cilian, and Sardinian. These dialects 
 diverge much more from each other 
 than do the dialects of English or 
 Spanish. In fact, it is said that it is 
 difficult for a Neapolitan or a Sar- 
 dinian to make himself understood by 
 the natives of tbe valley of the Po. 
 Perhaps in no other country do the 
 educated classes cling more tenaciously 
 to the familiar use of the local dia- 
 lects in j)reference to tlie national 
 literary form of the language. The 
 
82 
 
 The Immigration Commission, 
 
 Jiilter is the Florentine dialect jof Tus- 
 cany as embalmed in literature by 
 Dante, Tetrarch, and Bocaccio in the 
 fourteenth century. A number of the 
 other dialects, however, have quite a 
 considerable literature, especially the 
 A'enetian, Lombard, Neapolitan, and 
 Sicilian. The last named is remark- 
 ably rich in poetry. 
 
 All the upper group of dialects as 
 defined by Hovelacque, except the 
 f;euoese, are North Italian. They 
 contain many Gallic or Celtic ele- 
 ments and show affinities for the 
 Provengal and the Rhieto-Romansh 
 (Ladin and Friulan) languages, which 
 bound them on all sides except the 
 south. The Genoese and the dialects 
 of the central and lower groups are 
 used by South Italians. 
 
 I'hysically the Italians are anything 
 but a homogeneous race. The Apen- 
 nine chain of mountains forms a geo- 
 graphical line which corresponds to 
 the boundary between two distinct 
 ethnic groups. The region north of 
 this line, the basin of the Po, is inhab- 
 ited by a very broad-headed ("Al- 
 pine") and tallish race, the North 
 Italian. The inhabitants of the east- 
 ern and western halves of this basin 
 show slight variations due to some 
 Teutonic admixture in Lombardy and 
 to an infusion of Slavic blood in A'^e- 
 netia. All of Italy south of the Apen- 
 nines and all of the adjacent islands 
 are occupied by a long-headed, dark, 
 " Mediterranean " race of short stat- 
 ure. This is the South Italian, sup- 
 I)osed to be descended from the ancient 
 Ligurians of Italy and closely related to 
 the Iberians of Spain and the Berbers 
 of northern Africa. Indeed, the fore- 
 most Italian ethnologist, Sergl, traces 
 their origin to the Ilamitic stock (see 
 Semitic- II amitic) of North Africa. It 
 must bo remembered that the Hamites 
 are not Negritic or true African, al- 
 though there may be some traces of 
 an infusion of African blood in this 
 stock in certain communities of 
 
 Italian. 
 
 Sicily and Sardinia, as well as in 
 northern Africa. The Bureau of Im- 
 migration places the North Italian in 
 the " Keltic " division and the South 
 Italian in the " Iberic." Compara- 
 tively little admixture has taken place 
 between these two ethnic groups, al- 
 though many North Italians have 
 found their way around the eastern 
 end of the mountain chain into middle 
 Italy. Therefore, the line of demar- 
 cation between the Emilians and the 
 Tuscans is much less sharp than it 
 is between the Piedmontese and the 
 Genoese. 
 
 An Italian sociologist, Niceforo, has 
 pointed out that these two ethnic 
 groups differ as radically in psychic 
 characters as they do in physical. He 
 describes the South Italian as excit- 
 able, impulsive, highly imaginative, im- 
 practicable; as an individualist hav- 
 ing little adaptability to highly organ- 
 ized society. The North Italian, on 
 the other hand, is pictured as cool, 
 deliberate, patient, practical, and as 
 capable of great progi-ess in the po- 
 litical and social organization of mod- 
 ern civilization. Both North and 
 South Italians are devoted to their 
 families, are benevolent, religious, ar- 
 tistic, and industrious. Nearly all are 
 Catholic in religion. Most of the 
 Italian immigration to the United 
 States is recruited from the farming 
 and the laboring classes of Italy. In 
 America, however, they have not 
 attained distinguished success as 
 farmers, although as fruit and wine 
 growers, especially in California, they 
 rank among the foremost. 
 
 Bosco, the Italian statistician, ad- 
 mits that Italy still holds first place 
 for the number of crimes committe<l 
 against the person, although these 
 have greatly diminished since the bet- 
 terment of educational facilities and 
 (he large outflow of emigrants. After 
 Italy in this respect come Austria, 
 France, and, considerably farther 
 down the list, Ireland, Germany, Eng- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 83 
 
 Italian. 
 
 land, aiul Si'ollaiKl. .Nircfoio slmws 
 from Italian statistu'S tliat all ciiiiu's, 
 iiud e-sjiefially violent crinios, arc sev- 
 eral times more luimennis anumj,' I he 
 South than the North Italians. (Jam- 
 Miiii,' is connnon. The lottery is a 
 national institut ion eonilucteil to fill the 
 slate cotters. Hriir.-uulafie is now quite 
 e.xtinet. e.\oei)t perhaps in some parts 
 of the island of Sicily. The secret 
 organizations of the Mafia (see Sicil- 
 imi) and ("omorra, institutions of 
 jrreat inliuence .inioni; the people, 
 which take the law into their own 
 liands and which .ire responsible for 
 iiiucli of the crime, flourish throufrhout 
 southern Italy. The chief difficulty in 
 dealinjr with the crimes of Italians 
 st'ems to be their determination not to 
 testify in court against an enemy, but 
 to insist on settling tlieir wrongs after 
 the manner of the vendetta. (See Cor- 
 sica n.) 
 
 It Is significant that Italy is one of 
 the most illiterate countries of Europe. 
 In 1901. 4S.O per cent of the entire 
 population G years of age and over 
 could not read or write. In that year 
 in Talabria. the most southern com- 
 partimento of the peninsula, the illit- 
 erate amoinifed to 7S.7 per cent of the 
 population 6 years old or over. The 
 smallest degree of illiteracy is found 
 in the valley of the Po among the 
 North Italians. The I^ombards and 
 the I'ietlmontese are the best e<lucated 
 of all Italians. Conditions, however, 
 have been gradually improving since 
 the Government made education free 
 and compulsory between the ages of 
 G and 9 years in communes where only 
 lower elementary schools are main- 
 tained, and G to 12 years where there 
 are schools of a higher grade. 
 
 The poverty of the lower classes is 
 extreme. They live in miserable habi- 
 tations and subsist upon poor food, 
 principally badly cured maize. Even 
 in Venice one-fnurth of the ])oi)ulation 
 Sire said to be regular recipients of 
 official charity. 
 
 Italian. 
 
 rii(> -cM-raiihicnl l.<.niidarit>s of llic 
 Italian race ai'c wider than those of 
 Italy. Considerable numbers are 
 found in the adjacent countries of 
 France, Switzerland, and Austria. 
 The jirovinces of Tj^'ol and Istria, in 
 Austria, are one-third Italian. Large 
 numbers of them are found in the New 
 A\'orld. Italy itself is nearly all Ital- 
 ian. It has a population of 34,000,000, 
 and contains only small islets of other 
 races — some 80,000 French in the 
 western part of northern Italy, 30,000 
 Slays in northeastern Italy, about 
 30,000 Greeks in southern Italy, some 
 90,000 Albanians in southern Italy and 
 in Sicily, and 10,000 Catalans (Span- 
 ish) in Sardinia. There are a few 
 Germans in the Italian Alps; perhaps 
 fewer than 10,000. Nearly two-fifths 
 of the population of Italy is found in 
 the valley of the Po; that is, in less 
 than one-third the length of Italy. 
 Roughly divided by compartimenti, 
 the population of this district, which 
 is occupied by North Italians, is about 
 1-1,000,000. This includes the Friulans 
 of northeastern Italy, who, although 
 they speak a Latin language distinct 
 from Italian, are hardly distinguish- 
 able from the North Italians in race.. 
 Their number has been variously esti- 
 mated at from 50,000 to 450,000. The 
 population of the South Italian dis- 
 tricts is about 19,750.000, of whom 
 125,000 belong to other races. Most of 
 the Italians of France, Switzerland, 
 and Austria are North Italian in race. 
 Those of Corsica, an island belonging 
 to France, are South Italian. 
 
 DiKtrihiition of Iltiliaiift. 
 
 [Kstlinat.-d f«v lilOl.] 
 
 In Europe : 
 
 Italy 3.-?, 200, 000 
 
 Franco .S50, 000 
 
 Switzerland 200,000 
 
 Austria 1 B.'JO, 000 
 
 Corsica 300,000 
 
 Other Kurope 300,000 
 
 Total 35, 000, 000 
 
84 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Italian. 
 
 Elsewhere : " 
 
 Brazil 1, 000, 000 
 
 Argentine Republic 620, 000 
 
 Otiier parts of South 
 
 America 140,000 
 
 United States ^ 1,200,000 
 
 Africa ^_ 60,000 
 
 Total 3,020,000 
 
 Total for the world (in 
 
 round numbers) 38,000,000 
 
 More than half a million Italians 
 have emigrated in certain years since 
 1900 to different parts of the world. 
 About one-half of this emigration is to 
 other European countries and is tem- 
 porary in character, being composed 
 mostly of men. From 1890 to 1910. 
 inclusive, 2,284,001 Italian immigrants 
 were admitted to the United States 
 and a large number also emigrated 
 from Italy to South American coun- 
 tries. A large part of those who come 
 to the United States return to their 
 former homes. The net gain, how- 
 ever, especially in New York and 
 other States of the East, is large. The 
 South Italian immigrants numbered 
 more than 240,000 in 1907— that is, 
 more than half as many again as the 
 next highest immigi-ant race. The 
 North Italians send .only about one- 
 fifth as many. 
 
 The immense capacity of the Italian 
 race to populate other parts of the 
 earth is shown by the fact that they 
 outnumber the Spanish race in Span- 
 ish Argentina and the Portuguese race 
 in Brazil, a " Portuguese " country. 
 (See Spanisfi Ainerican.) Italian im- 
 nn'gration to the United States is per- 
 haps of more significance in the study 
 of immigration than any other at the 
 I)reseiit time, not only because it is 
 far larger each year than that of any 
 other race, nor merely because it 
 stands high in the rate per 1,000 of 
 the population now coming to the 
 United States. More significant still 
 is the fact that this race has a larger 
 
 "Estimates, mainly from Franceschini. 
 
 Italian. 
 
 population than any of the dozen 
 other races ranking highest in the 
 rate of immigration. In other words, 
 out of its .35.000.000 population and 
 the high birth rate that characterizes 
 the race, it can continue to lead in im- 
 migration when the other races now 
 contributing largely to the immigrant 
 tide, the Hebrews (population 8,000,- 
 000), the Slovaks (2,250,000), and the 
 Croatian-Slovenian group (3,600.000), 
 are depleted, as, in fact, Ireland is 
 to-day. 
 
 It is not generally realized that dur- 
 ing the decade 1891-1900 Italy was the 
 leading source of American immigra- 
 tion. In the early eighties — that is. 
 nearly thirty years ago — Italy had al- 
 leady begun to gain upon the northern 
 European countries in this regard. Yet 
 it was not until about 1890 that the 
 United States forged ahead of South 
 American countries as a destination 
 for Italian immigrants. During the 
 preceding decade or longer Brazil re- 
 ceived more Italians than did the Ar- 
 gentine Republic, although the latter 
 is wrongly supix»sed to have the largest 
 Italian population in South America. 
 In 1907 the United States received 
 294,000 out of 41.5.000 Italian emi- 
 grants to transatlantic countries. The 
 total emigration to European countries 
 for that year, mostly temporary, was 
 288,774. Much of the Italian immi- 
 gration to the United States has thus 
 far assumed a temporary character. 
 Mosso estimates that the average time 
 spent by Italians in the United States 
 is eight years. 
 
 The heaviest transatlantic emigra- 
 tion from Italy is chiefly from districts 
 south of Home inhabited by South 
 Italians. They come especially from 
 Sicily and Calabria, the least pro- 
 ductive and most poorly developed 
 portions of the country. Very few 
 emigrate from Sardinia (see). The 
 comi)artimento of Uiguria, the home of 
 the Genoese, also South Italian in race, 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 85 
 
 Italian. 
 
 i-ontributi's more (Miiijinints (bau any 
 other province in northern Italy. The 
 total Aniork'jui inunifiration from cer- 
 tain compartimenti has reached phe- 
 nouu'Mal proportions, hcinf: s»'veral 
 times the natural increase of the popn- 
 lation. with the result that some agri- 
 lultnral distrirts are already partly 
 depopnlated. 
 
 Compared with ctlier immi^raTit 
 races as to ahsolnte niuubcr of arri- 
 vals, the Sonth Italian heads the list 
 with 1.911.933 iu the twelve years 
 1809-1910. Next comes the Hebrew 
 with 1.074,442; then the Polish with 
 9-{9.n(;4. followed by the (Jerman with 
 7."4.:'.T.". and the Scandinavian with 
 r)S(i.:;()(). The North Italians occupy 
 the ninth place down the list in the 
 same period with 372.668. next after 
 the English and Slovaks, but above 
 the Majryars, Croatiaus and Slove- 
 luans, and Greeks. In rate of trans- 
 atlantic movement the North and the 
 South Italians present quite a con- 
 trast; for example, the emigration 
 from Calabria was eleven times as 
 great as that from Venetia in 1905. 
 In 1907 the rate of movement of North 
 Italians to the United States was 
 about 3 per 1.000 of their population 
 in Italy, while that of the South Ital- 
 ians was about 12 per 1,000. The rate 
 of movement of the North Italians was 
 about the same as that of the Swedes 
 and the Fiims. It was three -tinu's 
 that of the Germans, but only half 
 that of the Uuthenians from Austria- 
 Hungary. The rate of movement of 
 the South Italians, on the other hand, 
 is exceeded by only the Croatian- 
 Slovenian group, which sent us 13 per 
 1.000 of its population in 1907, and by 
 the IIel)rews and the Slovaks with IS 
 each per l.tXHJ of their populations in 
 the same year. 
 
 Italian immigrants come to the 
 United States cliiefly from the follow- 
 ing countries in addition to Italy: 
 British North America (3,so<» iu 1907), 
 
 Japanese. 
 
 Austria-Hungary (1,S00), the United 
 Kingdom (600), South America (6(K)). 
 and Switzerland (200). Those coming 
 from Switzerland and Austria-Hungary 
 are generally of the North Italian race. 
 In the twelve years lS<)9-li)10. the 
 l)riTU'ipal destinations in the Uiute<l 
 States of the two Italian groups were 
 as follows: 
 
 \(irtJi JI<iU<ni. 
 
 Now York 04, 458 
 
 I'cnnsylvania 50, 627 
 
 California 50, 156 
 
 Illinois 3.3, 525 
 
 Massacliusetts 22, 062 
 
 Connecticut 13, 301 
 
 Michifiiin 13,355 
 
 New .Jersey 12,013 
 
 Colorado 0,254 
 
 South Italian. 
 
 New Yorlv 808,655 
 
 Pennsylvania 360, 573 
 
 Massachusetts 132, 820 
 
 New Jersey 106,667 
 
 Illinois 77, 724 
 
 Connecticut 64,530 
 
 Ohio 53. 012 
 
 Louisiana 31, 394 
 
 Rliode Island 80, 182 
 
 West Virginia 2,3. 865 
 
 Miclilgan 15, 570 
 
 California 15, 018 
 
 ITALIC group. (See Aryan.) 
 IZHORA. Same as Ijore. A division 
 of the Western Finns. (See Finnish.) 
 
 J. 
 
 JAMAICAN. (See West Indian.) 
 
 JAPANESE. The i)eople of .laiian. 
 With the exception of the "Arctic 
 group " the Japanese and Koreans 
 form the easternmost group of the 
 great Sibiric branch, which, with the 
 Sinitic branch (Chinese, etc.), consti- 
 tutes the Mongolian race (see these 
 terms). As was said in the article on 
 Chinese, the Japanese and Koreans 
 stand nnich nearer than the Chinese, 
 especially in language, Iu the Finns, 
 
86 
 
 The I 
 
 mmigration Commission. 
 
 Japanese. 
 
 Lapps, Magyars, and Turks of Eu- 
 rope, who are the westerumost de- 
 scendants of the Mongolian race. The 
 languages of all these peoples belong to 
 the agglutinative family, while Chinese 
 Is monosyllabic. 
 
 Although many people may mistake 
 a Japanese face for Chinese, the Mon- 
 golian traits are much less pronounced. 
 The skin is much less yellow, the eyes 
 less oblique. The hair, however, is 
 true Mongolian, black and round in 
 section, and the nose is small. These 
 physical differences no doubt indicate 
 that the Japanese are of mixed origin. 
 In the south there is probably a later 
 Malay admixture. In some respects 
 their early culture resembles that of 
 the Philippines of to-day. Then there 
 is an undoubted white strain in Japan. 
 The Ainos, the earliest inhabitants of 
 Japan, are one of the most truly Cau- 
 casian-like i)eople in appearance in 
 eastern Asia. They have dwindled 
 away to less than 20,000 under the 
 px'essure of the Mongolian invasion 
 from the mainland, but they have left 
 their impress upon the Japanese race. 
 The " line " type of the aristocracy, the 
 Japanese ideal, as distinct from the 
 "coarse" type recognized by students 
 of the Japanese of to-day, is perhaps 
 due to the Aino. 
 
 The social characteristics and impor- 
 tance of the Japanese people are well 
 known from recent history. It is gen- 
 erally well understood that Chris- 
 tianity makes very slow progress. 
 Shintoism, a mixture of nature and 
 ancestor worship, and Buddhism are 
 the prevailing religions. The Japanese 
 now number about 48,000,000. Only 
 about ir>0,000 live outside of Japan. 
 Since the Russian-Japanese war there 
 are probably 40,000 or 50,0<X) Japanese 
 resident in Korea. Some 10.000 are 
 found in British lands. From 1S90 to 
 into, inclusive. 14S.729 Japanese were 
 admitted to llio T'nitiHl Sttites. T'nder 
 the so-c.-illed jKissport provision of the 
 
 Kalmuk. 
 
 United States immigration . law of 
 1907, and by agreement with Japan, 
 Japanese laborers are now excluded 
 from the country. During the twelve- 
 year period referred to 77.777 Japa- 
 nese immigrants were destined to 
 Hawaii, .32,273 to California, 2.5,912 to 
 Washington, and 4,485 to Oregon. 
 
 JAT. A tribe or caste of India. 
 (See Hindu.) 
 
 JAVAN or JAVANESE. Any native 
 of Java. (See Mahnj and Enxt In- 
 dian.) They do not emigrate to the 
 United States. 
 
 JEWISH. (See Hrbrcic.) 
 
 JMOUD, JEMAITIC, SAMOGITIAN, 
 JMUDZ, or LOW LITHUANIAN. A 
 division of the IJthuanians (see) liv- 
 ing for the most part in the province 
 of Kovno. bordering on Germany and 
 formerly called Samogitia. They num- 
 ber about 450,000. 
 
 K. 
 
 KAFIR. A name applied to two 
 very different peoples: (1) the Cauca- 
 sian people of Kafiristan, in Afghan- 
 istan, who speak an Indo-European 
 language (see Aryan) ; (2) a Negro or 
 Bantu tribe of South Africa. 
 
 KAIVAN. A divisiim of Western 
 Films who speak a Ivarelian dialect. 
 (See Finnis]).) 
 
 KALDANL A name app'litnl to the 
 Ayssores (see), meaning Chaldeans 
 (see). 
 
 KALMUK or CALMUCK. A race or 
 people belonging to the Mongolic 
 group now living mainly in south- 
 eastern Russia. Much smaller in num- 
 bers than the Tatars, their neighbors, 
 to whom they are not related in lan- 
 guage so closely as to the Mongols of 
 northern China. In appearance and 
 culture also they are more Asiatic than 
 the Tatars (see). They still follow a 
 nomadic life with their herds on the 
 st.eppes of Russia somewhat as they 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 8*7 
 
 Kalmuk. 
 
 (lid ill tlu'ir ("111 liomo in oentriil Ash 
 ;n-ouiul Liiko Halkasli iiiid at the foot 
 of the Altais. They serve with the 
 Cossaclc cavalry, mainly in the capac- 
 ity of herdsmen. In rcHiiion they are 
 lUiddhist!^. 
 
 They number only 200,000, being 
 found mainly in the province of As- 
 trakhan and midway between the Cas- 
 pian and the Black seas. The tribe 
 most nearly related to them is the 
 Buriat, far east in Siberia. None are 
 known to come to the United States. 
 KANAKA. A familiar term for a 
 Hawaiian (see). Often loosely applied 
 to any rolynesian sailor (see). 
 
 KANARESE. A branch of tlie Dra- 
 vidii'.n race (see) livinj: in the western 
 part of soutliern India. Their lan- 
 ^uaue, the Kanarese, is spoken by over 
 10,000,000 persons. 
 
 KARACHI. A wandering tribe of 
 Persia. (See dypsy.) 
 
 KARAIT. A small Tataric people 
 (see) of the Crimea, in southern Rus- 
 sia, now of the Hebrew (see) faith. 
 
 KARA-KALPAKS, that is, "black" 
 Kalpaks. A Tataric people (see) of 
 Asiatic Russia. 
 
 KARA-KIRGHIZ, that is, "black" 
 Kirghiz ( sev) of Asiatic Russia. 
 
 KARAPAPAKH. A small Tataric 
 people (see) of southeastern Russia. 
 
 KARATCHAI. A small Tataric peo- 
 
 l)le (see) of the Caucasus in Russia. 
 
 KAREL. KARELIAN, or KARIALAI- 
 
 SET. Tlie caslernniost se<-tion of the 
 
 Films i)roiier. (See Finnish.) 
 
 KARTVELIAN. A name api»lied to 
 the Georgian group (see), or Southern 
 Division of the Caucasus peoples (see). 
 
 KASHMIRI or CASHMIRIAN. A 
 
 small division of the Indo-Aryan stock 
 living in the valley of the Kashmir on 
 the northwestern border of India. 
 Their language, the Kashmiri, is 
 spoken by about 1,000.CKX) persons. 
 (See Hindu.) 
 
 Korean. 
 
 KASHOUBISH or KASSUBI. A Pub- 
 
 division of the I'oles (see). 
 
 KASI-KUMYK. (-S'CC CUKcasK.s ixo- 
 pirs.) 
 
 KAZAK. ( See Cos.sdck and Kiifjliiz.) 
 
 KAZAN TATAR. A Tatar (see) liv- 
 ing in Kazan province, eastern Russia. 
 
 KELTIC. Same as Celtic (see). 
 
 KERESHEN. Christianized Tatars 
 (see) of Kazan, in eastern Russia. 
 
 KHMER. A Canibojan people. Sup- 
 posed to be of mixed Mongolian and 
 Caucasian race. (See these and East 
 Indian.) 
 
 KHORUTAN. Same as Carinthian; 
 a division of the Slovenians (se(»). 
 
 KHORVAT, KHROBAT. KHROVAT, 
 KHROVATH, or HERVAT. Same as 
 Croatian (see). 
 
 KIPCHAK. A small division of the 
 Turkic branch of the Ural-Altaic stock 
 (see). 
 
 KIRGHIZ. Two relatetl Tataric 
 tribes are known as Kirghiz : the Kara- 
 Kirghiz ("black" Kirghiz) or Buruts, 
 of Central Asia (see Tataric), and 
 the Kirghiz-Kazaks, better known as 
 the Cossacks (see), who live farther 
 east, mainly in Central Asia. 
 
 KIZIL-BASHI. Turks of Asia Minor. 
 (See T (it uric.) 
 
 KOL. A small division of the Muiida 
 (Kolariaii) group of the Dravidian 
 peoples (see), living north of the Dra- 
 vidians jiroper in Central and Eastern 
 India. (See Hindu.) 
 
 KOPANICZAR. A division of the 
 Walachs. ( See Bohemian and Slovak. ) 
 
 KOREAN. The people of the Korean 
 Peninsula. They and the .Japanese 
 (see) form a distinct physical group, 
 and are linguistically more nearly re- 
 lated to European Mongolians than 
 they are to the neighboring Chinese 
 (see). Under the new leadership of 
 the .Japanese they may be expectetl to 
 make rapid progress. They number 
 about 10.0(M).WO. From 189U to 1910, 
 
The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Korean. 
 
 TJ90 Koreans cauie to the United 
 States, but at the present time Korean 
 immigrants are practically excluded 
 from the country. 
 
 KRAINER. A native of the province 
 of Carniola (Krain), Austria. Nearly 
 all the inhabitants (95 per cent) are 
 Slovenians (see). 
 
 KRAKUS or CRACOVINIAN. Same 
 as Bielochrovat. (See Polish.) 
 KROAT. Same as Croatian (see). 
 KUMYK. A small Tataric (see) 
 people on the Russian side of the 
 Caspian. 
 
 KUNDUR. A branch of the Nogai 
 Tatars. (See Tataric.) 
 
 KUPRIKE. A subdivision of the 
 Poles (see). 
 
 KURD. The largest western section 
 of ludo-Iranic stocli, excepting the 
 neighboring Armenians, of whom the 
 Kurds are the notorious and inveter- 
 ate enemies and persecutors. The 
 Kurdish language is closely related to 
 the Persian, and through that to the 
 Armenian and the Aryan tongues of 
 Europe, rather than to the surround- 
 ing Arabian and Turkish. Physically, 
 the Kurds are a mixed people, showing 
 especially Arab (Semitic) and Turliish 
 (Mongolian) elements through their 
 long social and religious contact with 
 these peoples. They are almost uni- 
 formly Jkloliammedans. A few on the 
 Persian border are of the ancient Nes- 
 torian sect— Christiiins. They have 
 pressed nortliward from Kurdistan into 
 Armenia, and about 1()0,(K)0 are settled 
 In Russian Transcaucasia. In all, they 
 probably exceed 3,000,000. or somewhat 
 less in number than the Armenians. 
 Nearly one-half of them live in Turkey. 
 Tliey are not known as emigranis t<> 
 America. 
 
 KUTZO-VLACH. Same as Tsintsar. 
 A n:iiiio given by Macedonians to an 
 iiuporlaul division of Roumanians 
 (see) living in the central l)art of 
 northern Greece. Their native name is 
 
 Lappish. 
 
 Aromuni; that is, Romans. (See Bnl- 
 (jarkin.) 
 
 KTJYEV. A subdivision of the Poles 
 (see). 
 
 KWAEN, ftUAEN, or KAINALAISET. 
 The branch of Western Finns (see Fin- 
 nish) living farthest north in Finland 
 and Sweden, and therefore adjoining the 
 Lapps. A few are found even amongst 
 the Norwegians, from whom they are 
 distinguished physically by their 
 darker color. In manner of life they 
 are in a transitional stage between the 
 nomadic Lapps and the cultured Finns. 
 
 KYMRIC or CYMRIC. (See Ccltit:) 
 
 L. 
 
 LADIN. A mountain people of Tyrol 
 and the north Italian border who 
 speak a modern Latin tongue, the 
 Ladin, distinct from the Italian. They 
 are a subdivision of the Rhseto-Ro- 
 maush group (see). 
 
 LAPOTNIKI. Same as Bugan (see). 
 A name applied to Ruthenians (see) 
 living on the Bug. 
 
 LAPPISH (called by themselves Same- 
 lat). The westernmost Siberic (Mon- 
 golian) race or people, from which Lap- 
 land takes its name. This region, of in- 
 definite boundaries, extending across 
 northern Norway and Sweden and into 
 northwestern Russia, is inhabited by 
 the two most opposite racial stocks of 
 Europe— on the one hand the dark, 
 dwarlish, rouiid-heade<I, and compara- 
 tively uncivilized Lapps, of Asiatic 
 origin: on the other, the blond Scan- 
 dinavians, the tallest, the longest- 
 headed, and perhaps the purest repre- 
 sentatives of the so-called " European " 
 race ( Lai>ouge) . The languages spoken 
 l)y tliese two races are as different 
 as their physical types. That of the 
 Lapps is agglutinative, like that of 
 the Finns and Mongols; that of the 
 Swedes or of the Norwegians is a 
 cross l)etween English and German, 
 that is, inflected and belonging to the 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 89 
 
 Lappish. 
 
 illl ( sc 
 
 liuio-Kun . 
 l;inj:uii.i;('s. 
 
 Altlti.iiu'h tlu> sul>.i(v 
 to the otliiioloijist. no : 
 space notnl be piven 
 
 //(//( > family of 
 
 : is inlfi-cstiiii: 
 reat amount of 
 to the La PI'S. 
 They are but a reumant numerically 
 and so ditTcrent in habits of civiliza- 
 tion from ourselves that biit few mem- 
 bers of the race find tlieir way to 
 America. Their total popuhition in 
 the tliree kinsrdonis is only 30.000. In 
 Scandinavia where they are most nu- 
 Mierous, tliey do not number one-half 
 of 1 per cent of the population. Lap- 
 land itself has far more Scandinavians. 
 Russians, and Finns than Lapps living 
 in it. 
 
 Many Lapps, of course, are of mixed 
 bUuxl, taller and more fair than those 
 of the ancient type. In fact, the race 
 bids fair to disappear by amalgama- 
 tion. But it is a curious mistake of 
 well-informed persons to think that the 
 Lapps are Norwegians, or even fair. 
 Their nearest relatives in appearance 
 and manner of life, if not in language, 
 are the Samoyeds (see) of northeast- 
 ern Russia and of Siberia. Although 
 Lapland falls largely within the Arctic 
 Circle, the climate is milder than that 
 (»f the Siberian coast farther east. Per- 
 haps it is because their hard conditions 
 of life resemble somewhat those of the 
 Eskimos that there is a slight phys- 
 ical resemblance between the two races. 
 In head form alone is there a marked 
 difference. While the p]skimo is long- 
 headed, the Lapp is the broadest- 
 headed of the broad-headed Mongo- 
 lians and "Alpine " peoples of Europe. 
 It remains only to be said that tiie 
 Lapps are nominally Christians, but 
 for the most part very superstitious 
 and ignorant: and that throughout 
 much of Lapland they still lead a no- 
 madic life from the necessity of follow- 
 ing their herds of reindeer over vast 
 stretches of desolate mountain, tundra, 
 and swamp. The few that have come 
 to America Ji^re lost sight of in the sta- 
 tistics of the Bureau of Immigration. 
 They are a part of the "Other peoples." 
 60813°— VOL 5—11 7 
 
 Liberian. 
 
 LATVI. Same as Letts (see). 
 
 LAZ. A branch of the Georgians. 
 (See Caucasus peoples.) 
 
 LEK. Has two uses: (1) A name 
 rurnierly applied to Poles (see), and 
 (2) same as Waterpolak. The latter 
 are considered by some to be Mora- 
 vians. (See Bohemian and Moravian.) 
 
 LEMKE. A division of Little Rus- 
 sians, so called because of their pe- 
 culiar pronunciation. (See Ruthc- 
 iiian.) 
 
 LESGHIAN. The principal people of 
 Daghostan, in Transcaucasia, or their 
 language: a branch of the Eastern 
 Division of the Caucasus peoples 
 (see). • 
 
 LETT, LETTISH, or LATVL The 
 northernmost division of the Letto- 
 Lithuanian or Lettic stock. The 
 Letts speak a language related to Lith- 
 uanian about as Italian stands to 
 Latin. It is dividefl into the Low 
 Lettish or Tahmian spoken in North- 
 western Courland: the High Lettish 
 toward the east, and the Middle Let- 
 tish, w^hich is the literary form. The 
 Letts live for the most part in the 
 southern Baltic provinces of Russia. 
 They are counted as Lithuanians in 
 the statistics of the Bureau of Immi- 
 gration. (See Lithuanian for details 
 concerning them.) 
 
 LETTIC, LETTO-LI THU ANI AN, 
 LITHUANIAN-LETTISH, or BALTIC. 
 The name given to that group of Ar- 
 yan languages which is made up of 
 the Lettish, the Lithuanian, the 
 Jmoud, and the Old Prussian. (See 
 these, and especially LHhuaniait.) 
 "Lettic" is sometimes used in the 
 sense of Lettish only. 
 
 LETTO-SLAVIC. WENDIC, or BAL- 
 TO-SLAVIC. The closely related Lettic 
 and Slavic (see) groups of languages 
 are sometimes put together under these 
 names. 
 
 LIBERIAN. A native of Liberia, 
 Africa. A political, not an ethnical, 
 term. (See Negro.) 
 
90 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Lithuanian. 
 
 LITHUANIAN, LITVA, or LETUVI- 
 NINKAI. The Aryan race of western 
 Russia, which gave its name to the 
 former principality of Lithuania, and 
 which, with the related Letts, Jmouds, 
 and Old Prussians, forms a distinct 
 subdivision linguistically of the Aryan 
 stock. This subdivision is variously 
 called the Lettic, Baltic, Letto-Lithua- 
 nian, or, less properly, the Lithuanian 
 group, using the last given name in 
 the widest sense, and it is sometimes 
 combined with the Slavic (see) under 
 the designation " Letto-Slavic." For 
 convenience Letts and Jmouds are 
 counted as Lithuanians and are put 
 into the " Slavic division " by the 
 Bureau of Immigration. They will 
 be considered together in this article. 
 The Lithuanians are one of the three 
 or four peoples now most active in 
 immigration from Russia. 
 
 There is a marked opposition be- 
 tween the conclusions of the philologists 
 and those of the physical anthropol- 
 ogists as to the relationship of the 
 Lithuanians to the Slavs. While the 
 former consider them to be the most 
 closely related to the Slavs of all non- 
 Slavic peoples, the anthropologists, as 
 typified by Ripley, place them at nearly 
 the opposite extreme from the Slavs 
 in European ethnology. The letter are 
 put in the brunette, broad-headed, and 
 wide-faced "Alpine " or " Celto-Slavic " 
 race, while the TJtbuanians, and espe- 
 cially the more typical Letts, are said to 
 1)0 " pure blond" and to " approxininto 
 quite closely to our Anglo-Saxon 
 model ; " that is, to approach the ex- 
 treme of the long-headed tyi)e, and 
 therefore to belong to the " Nordic," or 
 at least to the " Sub-Nordic " race. 
 No doubt both are right. To-day they 
 stand as close linguistically to their 
 eastern neighbors, the Russians, as 
 they do physically to their western 
 neighbors, the Swedes. What they 
 were originally is the question. Is 
 their language or their physical type 
 the last acquired? That it is not the 
 
 Lithuanian. 
 
 language might be argued from the 
 fact that the Lithuanian is older than 
 perhaps any other Aryan tongue of 
 Europe. 
 
 Leaving the ethnical center of the 
 race in Courland, on the Baltic, it is 
 found that it shades off in every direc- 
 tion into the types of the surrounding 
 peoples. Toward the southwest, in 
 Prussia, it has almost disappeared in 
 the German, as the Old Prussian, for- 
 merly spoken by the Lithuanians in 
 that region, has entirely disappeared — 
 a dialect, by the way, which must not 
 be thought from its name to be Teu- 
 tonic : it is purely Letto-Slavic. On 
 the southeastern border it is difficult 
 to draw the line, except in language, 
 between the White Russians and the 
 Lithuanians. On the north, in the 
 province of Livonia, there is clearly an 
 approximation to the Finnish type 
 through intermarriage with the Livs 
 and Esths. 
 
 The Lithuanians are interesting his- 
 torically. Although surrounded by ag- 
 gressive races, they long retained their 
 own independence, thanks to their im- 
 penetrable swamps and forests. But 
 they retained also their pagan beliefs, 
 traces of which may be found even in 
 the peasantry of to-day. Not till the 
 fourteenth century were they Chris- 
 tianized. Through their political union 
 with Poland, the Lithuanians proper 
 and the Jmouds became Catholic, and 
 are to-day the northernmost people of 
 that faith on the Continent. The 
 Letts are divided among the Lu- 
 theran, the Catholic, and the Russian 
 or Orthodox churches. The greater 
 nvimber (750.000), who adjoin the 
 Protestant Finnish population on the 
 north and were united politically with 
 it, are Lutherans; toward the east 
 50,000 affiliate with the great mass of 
 the Russian population in the Greek 
 church; while farther south, in Vitebsk 
 province, which formerly belonged, 
 like the Lithuanian provinces, to Cath- 
 
Dictionary oi Races or Peoples. 
 
 91 
 
 Lithiianian. 
 
 Ih 
 
 l.vtU 
 
 oik' rdniul 
 Catliolit.-. 
 
 There are scvonil divisions of (lie 
 Lettic or Letto-Litbnanian uroiiii of 
 lanj;uas;es. In the first plate. Lithu- 
 anian is about as ditTerout from Let- 
 tish as Latin is from Italian. Then 
 there are subdivisions. The Jmoud, 
 Znuidz, Jemaitic, Samogitian, or Low 
 Lithuanian is a dialect of the Lithu- 
 anian. The Lettish has three dhilects, 
 one of them calleil the Tahmiau. An- 
 other people, considered by some to be 
 Lithuanian, is the black-haired Yat- 
 vyn.cs, farther south, who are probably 
 a mixture of White Russians and Ma- 
 znrs ( roles) . These i^erhaps have been 
 included in the count of Lithuanians 
 in Suwalki and other Polish provinces 
 by the Russian census. (See table.) 
 
 The Lithuanian is a small race 
 numerically, only about 1 per cent of 
 
 Lithuanian. 
 
 the total population of lOurope, or 3* 
 per cent of the population of Russia. 
 It does not e.vceiHl 4,(Kio.0()0 in num- 
 bers, and is therefore only one-fourth 
 the size of the Polish race, one-half 
 that of the Hebrew, or one-fifteenth 
 that of the Great Russian, and is 
 about equal to that of the Ruthenians 
 of Austria-Hungary, or of the Bul- 
 garians. The Prussian census shows 
 but little over 100.000 Lithuanians in 
 that country. In the six Lithuanian 
 provinces listed below, the total popu- 
 lation is over 7.000.000. More than 
 one-half therefore of the population 
 i? of outside peoples, mostly White 
 Russian. Polish, Hebrew, and, along the 
 Paltic, (Jerman. That the Letts come 
 fiom (piite different provinces from 
 the Lithuanians proper is evident 
 from the following figures taken from 
 the Russian census of 1897 : 
 
 Litliiitinitni (uid Ijitish iioiiiilalion of Russia. 
 
 Provinces. 
 
 Letts. 
 
 Jmoiids. 
 
 Lithua- 
 nians. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Northorn: 
 
 563,829 
 505,994 
 264,032 
 
 35,188 
 
 471 
 
 74 
 
 06, .349 
 
 100 
 
 1,517 
 
 67 
 
 444,921 
 
 157 
 
 54 
 
 1,206 
 
 6, .594 
 16,531 
 2,335 
 
 574,8.53 
 
 279,720 
 304,548 
 25,929 
 
 570,523 
 
 
 524,042 
 
 Vitebsk 
 
 266,434 
 
 Central: 
 
 1,0.54,962 
 
 Southern: 
 
 280,348 
 
 
 304,676 
 
 
 93, 484 
 
 
 
 
 1,4:35,937 
 
 448,022 
 
 1,210,510 
 
 3,094,469 
 
 
 
 In other words, the Letts are found 
 mainly in the northern provinces of 
 this regicm, the .Imouds in the center, 
 and the Lithuanians, although more 
 scattered, occui)y the central and 
 southern provinces. In Suwalki, a 
 province of what is to-day called Po- 
 land, the Lithuanians number one-half 
 of th'j population. In Kovno, adjoin- 
 ing it on the north, they constitute 
 one-third, and the .Imouds, or Low 
 Lithuanians, another third of the popu- 
 lation. 
 
 While the Lithuanians are small in 
 immbers, they have been among the 
 more active races in immigration to 
 America. In 1007 they stood tenth in 
 rank as to the rate of immigration, G 
 per 1,000 of population. In this re- 
 spect they were surpassed by several 
 Slavic peoples, the Poles, the Slovaks, 
 and the Croatian-Slovenian group. 
 The Ruthenians from Austria-Hun- 
 gary came in about the same ratio, 
 but the rate of Hebrew or Slovak 
 immigration in that year was three 
 
92 
 
 The Immigralion Commission. 
 
 Lithuanian. 
 
 times sreater. During the twelve 
 years ending .June 30, 1910, Lithuanian 
 immigration to the United States was 
 175,258, or more than twice as great 
 as the immigration of Russians proper, 
 although the population of the latter 
 race is fifteen times larger. As to the 
 absolute number of immigrants, Lithu- 
 anians stood thirteenth in rank dur- 
 ing the period last mentioned. While 
 Polish immigrants were more than 
 five times as numerous in the twelve 
 years referred to, their rate of immi- 
 gi-ation was only a little larger, or 
 4.6 per 1,000, as compared with 3.G 
 per 1.000 for Lithuanians. The num- 
 ber of Hebrew immigrants was more 
 than six times that of Lithuanians. 
 Nearly three-fourtias of the Lithu- 
 anians go to the same States to which 
 most Poles and other typical Slavic 
 peoples go, namely, Pennsylvania. Illi- 
 nois, New York, and Massachusetts. 
 
 LITTLE RUSSIAN, MALO-RUSSIAN, 
 oi RTJSSNIAK. Same as Ruthenian 
 (see). 
 LITVA. Same as Lithuanian (see). 
 LIV or LIVONIAN. A division of 
 the Western Finns living in Livonia. 
 (See Finnish.) 
 
 LOPARI. A division of the Western 
 Finns. (See Finnish.) 
 
 LOTHARINGIAN. (See (IrrnKin.) 
 LOW GERMAN, LOW LETTIC, LOW 
 LITHUANIAN, etc. Dialects or divi- 
 sions of tliese respective languages 
 (wliich see). 
 
 LOWLAND SCOTCH. (Set^ Em/li^h 
 iiiid Scotch.) 
 
 LUBLINIAN. A sul)di vision of tht 
 Poles (see). 
 
 LUNGAUER. A name applied 1< 
 certain Germans (see) of Austria. 
 
 LURI. A wandering tribe of Persia 
 (See r////>s-.'/.) 
 
 LUSATIAN. Same as Wend (se^ 
 this and Shir). 
 
 LUXEMBURGER. (See German.) 
 
 Magyar. 
 
 M. 
 
 MACEDONIAN. (See Bulgarian.) 
 MAGYAR (prou. Mil-jar), Hunga- 
 rian, Hun, or Hunyak in popular lan- 
 guage. The race, of Finno-Tatar 
 origin, that invaded Hungary about 
 the ninth century and is now dominant 
 there. Often called "Hungarian," 
 although this is more properly a politi- 
 cal than an ethnological term and may 
 be applied also to that half of the 
 population of Hungary which is not 
 Magyar. "Huns" and "Huiikies" 
 are names still more incorrectly ap- 
 plied to this race and to Slavs indis- 
 criminately in some parts of America. 
 The Huns, properly speaking, were a 
 horde that overran parts of Europe in 
 the middle ages and are supposed to 
 be more closely represented by the 
 modern Kalmuks or Turks than by the 
 Magyars. The " Hunagars " and 
 " Mogers " pushed later over the Asi- 
 atic border and absorbed the earlier 
 Mongol and other elements of what is 
 .now Hungary.' They became Chris- 
 tianized in the eleventh century, the 
 earliest of all the Finno-Tataric tribes 
 of Europe. Thus it is that the Mag- 
 yars, together with the Finns, are the 
 "foremost branches of the Mongolian 
 race, as measured by western civiliza- 
 tion. 
 
 As has been said elsewhere (see 
 I'inmsh and Ural-Alfaic), the Ma'gj'ars 
 are related linguistically to the Turks 
 and Japanese (see), all these be- 
 longing to the great Sibiric stock 
 possessing agglutinative speech. But 
 physically the Magyars and the Finns 
 of to-day are not Mongolian as much 
 :;s Caucasian. Because of mixture 
 with Caucasian peoples, they have 
 deviated more widely from the ancient 
 type than have the Turks. While these 
 latter are becoming southern European 
 in type, the ^Ligyars are often blonds, 
 yet not so generally as are the Finns. 
 In short, while the Magyars have im- 
 posed their speech and rule upon 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 93 
 
 >^? 
 
 
 Q_VJ ^. 
 
94 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Magyar. 
 
 Ilmiffary, tliey have taken on the 
 physical characters and the civiliza- 
 tion of the subject peoples. Ripley says 
 that they are "perhaps one-eighth 
 Finnic and seven-eighths Alpine" or 
 " Celto-Slavic." They are not counted 
 in the same great divisions with Eu- 
 ropean races by the Bureau of Immi- 
 gration but find a place with Turks 
 and Armenians among "All others." 
 
 The Magyars form a compact popu- 
 lation with but minor subdivisions, 
 such as the Szeklers, of Transylvania. 
 The race is i?onflned to Hungary. 
 Standing like an island in the Cauca- 
 sian population that surrounds them, 
 they steadily increase in numbers and 
 spread their language among the peo- 
 ple whom they rule. While they con- 
 stitute only half the population of 
 Hungary, Magyar is the language of 
 three-fourths of the schools. The 
 other principal peoples of Hungary 
 proper— that is, exclusive of Croatia 
 and Slovenia— are the Roumanians, 
 Germans, and Slovaks, who constitute, 
 respectively, 17, 12, and 12 per cent 
 of the population. In the entire king- 
 dom there were in 1900 about 8,500,000 
 Magyars. More than half of these are 
 Catholic and one-fourth are "Evan- 
 gelical." Magyar is also the language 
 of 000,000 .Tews. The geographical dis- 
 tribulion of the various races in Hxm- 
 gary is shown on the map on page 93. 
 From 1899 to 1910, inclusive, 338,151 
 Magyar inunigrants were admitted to 
 the TTnited States. This number was 
 exceeded by only nine other races or 
 peoples during the period, and was far 
 ahead of any other people that is Mon- 
 golian in origin, the Finnish race, with 
 151,774 inunigrants during the same 
 twelve years, ranking next in this 
 comparison. As regards their rate of 
 immigration to the United States. 
 Magyars in 1907 stood eighth in rank, 
 that is, 7 per 1,000 of population, but 
 still in the lead of most Slavic peoples. 
 The Magyars thus form an imi)ortant 
 element in the southeastern lOuropean 
 
 Malay. 
 
 immigration to the United States. Only 
 two Slavic peoples, the Polish and Slo- 
 vak, exceeded the Magyar in absolute 
 numbers of immigrants in the twelve 
 years considered, although tlie Croatian 
 and Slovenian peoples, also from Hun- 
 garian territory, are not far beliiud 
 them. Like most eastern Europeans 
 the Magyars go to industrial States. 
 During the twelve years considered, 
 106,641 were destined to Pennsylvania, 
 04,201 to-New York, 55,433 to Ohio, and 
 51,119 to New .Terspy. 
 
 MAGYAR-SLOVAK. (See Slorak.) 
 
 MAHRATTA or MARATHI. A mixed 
 Hindu people (see) living in western 
 and central India, between the Dravid- 
 ians and the Hindus proper. Their 
 language, an Aryan tongue called 
 " Marathi," is spoken by about 18,000,- 
 000 iiersons. 
 
 MALAY, MALAYSIAN, or BROWN 
 race. One of the five grand divi- 
 sions of mankind as commonly classi- 
 fied since the time of Blumenbach, but 
 the most disputable one in the view of 
 recent ethnologists. Many consider it 
 to be a branch of the Mongolian race 
 (see), but such admit, at least, that it 
 is the most divergent great branch of 
 the latter. Little attention need be 
 given to the debates amongst scien- 
 tists concerning it, as it is a race of 
 little consequence in immigration stud- 
 ies. It is the smallest grand divi- 
 sion of mankind, numerically, with the 
 exceiition'of the American, having an 
 estimated population of 35.(X)0,000. 
 Practically no Malays come as immi- 
 grants to the TTnited States. The few 
 Filii>inos (see) that come are not 
 c-ounted as immigrants. 
 
 For the purposes of this classifica- 
 tion the Malay race may be defined as 
 that grand division of mankind which 
 is distinguishtvl by its brown color and 
 which is native to the Malay Archipel- 
 ago and Peninsula and the Island of 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 95 
 
 Malay. 
 
 M.-iila.irascMi-. with perhaps a few re- 
 InttHl rouiiiauls of tribes in Indo- 
 china. Tlie Malay Archiperago in- 
 rl lilies the Philippines, bnt not New 
 Ciiiiiea on the east. Within this archi- 
 pelago there is no other native race, 
 with the exception of the small groups 
 of pigmy Negroes ealliil Negritos (see), 
 distantly related to the Papuan of New 
 Ciuinea. if not to the Australian — un- 
 less we consider also that the " Indo- 
 nesian " element in the interior of the 
 iioi-tliern islands is Caucasian rather 
 than "Pi-oto-Malayan." 
 
 All the languages sjioken by the 
 Mnlay race belong to the great IMalayo- 
 I'olynesian family of languages, which 
 fire found everywhere amongst Poly- 
 nesians (vSee) ; that is, as far east as 
 the waters of South America and 
 northward to include the Hawaiian 
 Islands. The term Malay is also ap- 
 plied in a narrower sense to that part 
 of the Malay race called the " true 
 Malay" or " Orang Malaya," that is, 
 the section speaking the standard 
 Malay tongue and which live<l origi- 
 nally in and about the Malay Penin- 
 sula. Other divisions of the Malay 
 race are then called " Malayan." 
 
 While linguistically the -Malays are 
 radically distinct from the ^Mongolians, 
 physically they approach them more 
 nearly than any other great race. The 
 lighter brown color fouTuI in some 
 sections ap|)roaches the yellow of the 
 Chinese, and the slanting eye or " Mon- 
 gol fold " of the upper lid is frequently 
 found where no intermixture can be 
 assumed. The appearance of the face 
 and head is also somewhat similar in 
 these races. In temperament and na- 
 tive civilization, however, the Malay 
 is quite distinct. lie has primitive, 
 iiaiel instincts more like tho.se of the 
 American Indian. He has nowhere 
 a«cei>ted the Mongolian type of civili- 
 zation so much as the Caucasian type. 
 The Filipinos are far in advance of 
 iiny other Malay jieople in the latter 
 respiH-t. although the earlier Malayan 
 
 Manx. 
 
 civilization was most highly develoi»ed 
 in Java. Huddhism has here been re- 
 placed by Mohammedanism, which has 
 extended even into the southern Philip- 
 I)ines. (See Ea.st Indian, I'acific 
 l.sldmh r. and Poliincfiian.) 
 
 MALAYALAM. A branch of the Dra- 
 vidian people (see) living on the west- 
 ern coast of the most southern portion 
 of India. Their language, the Mala- 
 yalam, of no relation to Malay, is 
 spoken by over 0,000,000 persons. 
 
 MALAY-POLYNESIAN. The family 
 of languages spoken throughout most 
 of the Pacific. (See Malay, Polyne- 
 fiian, and Pacific Itilaniler.) 
 
 MALIIESOR. (See Albanian.) 
 
 MALO-RUSSIAN. Same as Little 
 Russian. (See Rutheniun.) 
 
 MALTESE. A native of the Medi- 
 terranean island of Malta, a British 
 colony; generally of Italian or Arabian 
 stock (see these). Arabic is the pre- 
 vailing language. Ninety per cent of 
 t he 200,000 inhabitants are Catholic. 
 
 MANCHTJ. The race or people from 
 which Manchuria takes its name. The 
 leading member of the Tuugusic divi- 
 sion of the Ural-Altaic or Sibiric divi- 
 sion of the Mongolians (see these), and 
 therefore more closely related to the 
 Japanese, Mongols, and Tats in lan- 
 guage than to the Chinese. Yet they 
 are not readily distinguished physic- 
 ally from the latter, especially since 
 Chinese blood by intermixture now 
 predominates in Manchuria. China 
 has for two hundred years been ruled 
 by a Manchurian dynasty. (See Chi- 
 nese for immigration, etc.) 
 
 MANILAMAN. An old term applied 
 
 to sailors iiailing from Manila. Philip- 
 jiine Islands. (See I'iliitino.) 
 
 MANSUR. A branch of the Nogai 
 'i'alars (si'e). 
 
 MANX. The native race or people 
 of the Isle of .Man. Linguistically 
 
96 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Manx. 
 
 the Manx is a corrupt dialect of the 
 Gaelic branch of the Celtic (see) 
 group of the Aryan or Indo-European 
 languages. It is closely allied to Irish 
 and Scotch, but is unimportant. ]Manx 
 is now spoken by fewer than 5,000 
 persons; that is, by less than one- 
 tenth of the population of the Isle of 
 Man. Fewer than 100 speak Manx only. 
 It is found only in the northwestern 
 parishes and in a few places along the 
 western coast of the island. It will 
 undoubtedly soon become extinct, as 
 did Cornish, another Celtic dialect, in 
 the last century, since nearly all the 
 inhabitants now converse in English. 
 Manxmen do not api^ear in immigra- 
 tion statistics. They are probably 
 classed as English. 
 
 MARONITE. (See Syrian.) 
 MASUR or MAZUR. One of the four 
 dialectal divisions of the Poles (see). 
 Their language is called Mazurian or 
 Masovian and is considered by some 
 to be but a corrupt form of the Great 
 Polish. It is mainly spoken in east 
 Prussia and about Warsaw. 
 
 MECKLENBURGER. ( See German. ) 
 MEDITERRANEAN race. (See Cau- 
 casian and Celtic.) 
 
 MELANESIAN. A Negroid people; 
 the central division of the Pacific 
 Islanders (see). 
 
 MENNONITE. Not an ethnical term. 
 The name of a religious sect found in 
 the Netherlands, in Russia, and in 
 other parts of Europe. 
 
 MESTCHERJAK. A small Tatar 
 people (sec) in eastern Russia. 
 
 MESTIZO. The issue of a white per- 
 son by an Indian. (See Negro.) A 
 Spanish word originally meaning of 
 mixed blood. 
 
 MEXICAN. Any native of Mexico 
 who is neither of Negro nor of Indian 
 descent. Defined thus for immigration 
 purposes, because Negroes and Ameri- 
 can Indians (see) are listed separately 
 regardless of nativity (cf. Cuban and 
 
 Mokcha. 
 
 Spanisli American). The Mexican 
 population, unlike that of Cuba, is 
 mainly of Indian or mixed origin and 
 is therefore largely excluded from this 
 definition. While 70 per cent of the 
 inhabitants of Cuba are white, less 
 than 20 per cent of the people of 
 Mexico are of pure white blood. About 
 40 per cent (5,000.000) are of pure In- 
 dian blood, to whom must be added 43 
 per cent of mixed blood. The total 
 population is over 13,000,000. Mexico 
 is Spanish as to official language, as to 
 the greater part of its white popula- 
 tion, and as to type of civilization, al- 
 though the last named is perhaps in- 
 fluenced by the United States more 
 than is true of any other Latin-Ameri- 
 can republic. 
 
 For many years there has been a 
 considerable immigration fi-om Mexico 
 to the border States and Territories, 
 but previous to 190S statistics relative 
 to the overland movement were not re- 
 corded by the Bureau of Immigration. 
 In that year, 5,682 persons listed as 
 " Mexicans " were admitted to the 
 United States; in 1909 there were 
 15,591, and in 1910, 17,760. The great 
 majority of these were destined to 
 Texas. A few immigrants of other 
 races or peoples, including (Jerman, 
 Spanish, English, and Syrian, are an- 
 nually admitte<I from Mexico. The 
 above figures do not include so-called 
 " nonimmigrant aliens." 
 
 MICRONESIAN. A mixed Malayo- 
 Polynesian central group of llie Pa- 
 cific Islanders (see). 
 
 MINGRELIAN. A subdivision of the 
 Kartvelian or (Jeorgian grouj) (see) 
 or Southern Division of tlie Caucasus 
 peoples (see). 
 
 MIRDITE. (S(>e Albanian.) 
 
 MOESIAN. A subdivision of the 
 lUilgarians (see). 
 
 MOKCHA. A sul)di vision of I he 
 Mordvinians (see Finnish) living in 
 eastern Russia. 
 
Dlcllonary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 97 
 
 Moldavian. 
 
 MOLDAVIAN. A j;(M.i;r:\iilii.al ili 
 vision (if the Komiianians (see) re- 
 sidiiii; in the former principality of 
 M()i(l:i\ ill. which now forms the north- 
 ern part ()f Kt)nmania. Not a racial 
 name. 
 
 MOLDO-WALLACHIAN. A name ap- 
 plied to the Hoiunaiiians (see). The 
 former principalities of Moldavia, 
 AVallachia, and Eastern lloumelia now 
 I'onstitnte liouuiania. 
 
 MONGOL or MONGOLIC. The sub- 
 division of the Sibiric branch of the 
 Moniioli.in race or errand division of 
 mankind from which the latter has 
 taken its name. They are interesting 
 historically, in that at different times 
 they have ruled India and still rule, 
 through the Mauchu dynasty, China. 
 In the thirteenth century, headed by 
 the descendants of Genghis Khan, they 
 penetrated into Europe as far as Ger- 
 many. Their only representatives now 
 in Europe are the Kalnmks (see) of 
 southeastern Russia, a decadent stock. 
 
 The term " Mongolic," and even 
 " Mongol," is sometimes used in a 
 wider sense to mean the entire Mon- 
 golian race (see). The Bureau of Im- 
 migration uses " Mongolic " in a still 
 wider sense to include also the East 
 liidians. Pacific Islanders, and Fili- 
 pinos (see all these). 
 
 The Mongols or natives of Mongolia 
 are comparatively unimportant in im- 
 migration and international questions, 
 being small in number and located in 
 the interior of Asia, back of China 
 proper. Estimates of their population 
 rate them at only from 2,(W0.fKW to 
 .■.(H)O.O(X) in numbers, while of Chi- 
 nese (see) there are perhaps 300,- 
 (X)0.()00. The Mongols are not so 
 closely related linguistically to the Chi- 
 nese as they are to the Japanese and 
 even to the Finns, Turks, and Magyars. 
 The Mongols proper extend at present 
 westward over waste regions as far as 
 the Turko-Tataric populations of Rus- 
 sian central Asia. As they extend on 
 
 Mongolian. 
 
 the east nearly to I'cUiug, a few may 
 have found their way to tlie I'nilcd 
 States as "Chinese" immigiants, from 
 whom they are not easily distin- 
 guishable, 
 
 MONGOLIAN, MONGOL. MONGOLIC, 
 MONGOLOID, ASIATIC, or YELLOW 
 race. That grand division of man- 
 kind which is typically, as to color, 
 yellowish, and as to origin, culture, 
 and present habitat, Asiatic. An im- 
 portant subject in immigration. The 
 Mongolian and the Caucasian (see) 
 are the two largest "races" or divi- 
 sions of mankind, the latter being 
 somewhat the larger because it in- 
 cludes the greater part of the popula- 
 tion of India. The term "Asiatic " 
 may be used in a geographical sense to 
 include India. lu this sense the 
 Asiatics are far greater in number 
 than either the Mongolians or the 
 Europeans. 
 
 Just as the Caucasian race extends 
 into southwestern and southern Asia, 
 so the Mongolian race extends far into 
 Europe, embracing not only the Lapps 
 of Scandinavia, the Finns, Cossacks, 
 and many other peoples of Russia, and 
 the Turks of southern Europe, but 
 even the Magyars of Hungary, the 
 most advanced of all the Europeans 
 of Mongolian origin. The main west- 
 ern branches of 'we Mongolians, al- 
 though Euroi)eanized in blood as well 
 as in culture, still possess a Turanian 
 speech. 
 
 The Mongolians have also extended 
 from time immemorial over the Arctic 
 coast of North America, if we ai-cejit 
 the view most generally held as to the 
 origin of the Eskimos. Indeed, many 
 ethnologists so define " Mongolian "as 
 to include the entire American and 
 Malay races. Huxley's term " Mongo- 
 loid " includes not only these, but also 
 the Polynesians and " Indonesians," 
 who are considered by some to repre- 
 sent an ancient Caucasian element in 
 the Pacific. Huxley therefore finds no 
 
98 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Mongolian. 
 
 race but the Mongoloid on or near the 
 I'aciflc Ocean, with the exception of a 
 " Negroid " element in Malaysia. The 
 word " Mongolian " is sometimes used 
 in a more restricted sense as equiva- 
 lent to "Mongol" (see), the name of 
 a small group of Japanese-like people 
 living northwest of China proper in 
 Mongolia. The term " Mongolic grand 
 division " is used by the Bureau of 
 Immigration in the widest sense of all, 
 to include the Malays, as well as the 
 Chinese, Japanese, and Koreans. 
 
 All of northern, central, and eastern 
 Asia was originally occupied exclu- 
 sively by the Mongolian race, if we ex- 
 clude from this grand division the 
 doubtful Eskimos near Bering Sea and 
 the Ainos of northern Japan and the 
 Malays and Negritos of the Malay 
 Peninsula. 
 
 Brinton divides the Mongolian race 
 Into two great branches, the Sinitic 
 and the Sibiric. The former is the 
 more populous, and is confined to Asia, 
 being subdivided into the Chinese, 
 Indo-Chinese, and Tibetan groups (see 
 these). The Sibiric branch includes 
 all the invaders into Europe above 
 mentioned, who are therefore more 
 closely related linguistically to the 
 Japanese than to the Chinese. This 
 Itranch includes, besides the Japanese, 
 Arctic, and Tnngusigj|groups, the Fin- 
 nic, Tataric, and Mongolic. It is the 
 three last-named groups that are rep- 
 resented in Europe; the Finnic by 
 the Finns, Lapps, Esths, Livs, Mord- 
 A inians, and others of Bnssia, and the 
 Magyars of Hungary: the Tataric 
 group by the Kirghiz-Kazaks. Turko- 
 mans, and kindri'd tribes in Russia, 
 and the Osmanlis, or Turks of Tur- 
 key; and the Mongolic group by the 
 Kalmuks of eastern Russia. ( See arti- 
 cles on the above and sunnnary under 
 UrdJ-Mtdic.) 
 
 Southwestern Asia is iiractically oc- 
 cujiied by Caucasians, with the ex- 
 (■('I'tion of the Turkish race in Ana- 
 tolia (Asia Minor). West of the Hin- 
 
 Mongolian. 
 
 dus come their Aryan kinsmen, the Af- 
 ghans, Beluchis, Persians, Armenians, 
 and Kurds, many of whom are Moham- 
 medan ; then come the Semites, incluQ- 
 ing the Jews, Arabs, and Syrians. 
 
 Among the many other definitions of 
 " Mongolian race," which vary from 
 those given above, it is most important 
 to notice those illustrated in the usage 
 of Keane and Linnaeus. These authors 
 consider Blumeubach's Malay race 
 (see) to be only a branch of the 
 Mongolian, while they do not put the 
 American Indian (see) into that cate- 
 gory, as does Huxley. Furthermore, 
 Keane, following Quatrefages in hav- 
 ing no Malay race into which he can 
 place the " Indonesians " and Poly- 
 nesians of the Pacific, considers these 
 to be an aberrant Caucasian stock. 
 
 Friedrich Miiller, the German eth- 
 nologist, considers the American and 
 Malay races to be distinct from the 
 Mongolian, but separates from the lat- 
 ter a " Hyperborean " race, which in- 
 cludes the Eskimo and certain Sibe- 
 rian tribes. Far more reprehensible 
 was the tendency, once widespread, to 
 find " Lappic " skulls and vestiges of 
 " Turanian " speech everywhere in 
 Europe. Fragments of the latter 
 speech were even detected in America. 
 The word " Turanian " finally became 
 discredited and was generally replaced 
 by " Ural- Altaic " (see). It is suf- 
 ficient at this point to say that this 
 term denotes the agglutinative speech 
 of the Sibiric branch of Mongo- 
 lians, the latter including, as just said, 
 the Magyars and others in Europe. 
 Tiie Sinitic branch, typified by the Chi- 
 nese, possesses a monosyllabic speech. 
 Both of these tyi>es of speech differ 
 widely from the inflected tongues of 
 western Europe and southwestern Asia. 
 In this particular the Malays resem- 
 ble the Sibiric branch. 
 
 Passing to physical characteristics, 
 but little need be said. The Chinese 
 type is well known. Close observa 
 tiou will show that the peculiarity of 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 99 
 
 Mongolian. 
 
 till" " Moiitjoliiiii oyc " ildt'S not coii- 
 sis( ill its Ihmul: set ohiiiiuely, l)iit in 
 having' a fold df tlu' uiiikt lid at tlu> 
 iiHU'f anfjle of tlio oyo, wliicli covers 
 tlio caruiu'le. The lattor is exposed in 
 the C^aucasian eye and peneralty 
 amongst the inodilied Monfrolians of 
 l^iirope. This fohl is fonnd also 
 ainongst Mahiys. Finally, the short, 
 or Itrachycephalic, type of bead is 
 more cliaracteristic of the Monfiolian 
 and .Malay races than of any other. 
 The eastern Eskimos, however, like 
 most American Indians aiid Negroes, 
 have long heads. The short-headed 
 type of Enroi)eans fonnd in central 
 i:nroi)e is traced hy some to an Asiatic 
 origin. If this view be correct, the tyi)e 
 goes back to prehistoric times. It may 
 lie safely said that no considerable in- 
 vasion of the Mongolian race into En- 
 rope can be proven except those of the 
 Christian era, as above indicated. 
 
 The popnlation of the Mongolian 
 race will be best discnssed in articles 
 pertaining to its most important di- 
 visions, such as the Chinese. As al- 
 ready indicated, it rivals the Cau- 
 casian race in numbers, sometimes 
 being estimated as larger, but gener- 
 ally as about 200.000.000 less. A safe 
 I'stlmate of the total Mongolian popu- 
 lation is about 000,000.000. The popu- 
 lation of Asia, however, is ■nearly 
 !K)0.000,000. It will he remembered 
 that nearly 300,000,000 of these are 
 Caucasians, living mainly in India. 
 While the density of the great popula- 
 tions of India and China is nnparal- 
 Itled in any e<iual area, it is only the 
 Chiiu'se that have shown a great tend 
 ency t(j emigrate. (See Cliincsc.) 
 Of the 1.100.0(M» immigrants that ar- 
 rived in r.»0(!, Iiarely IC.OOO were from 
 eastern Asia— that i.s, not 2 per cent. 
 Of these, 14,000 were from Ja])an and 
 1,500 from China. The result is here 
 seen of the exclusion laws of the 
 I'nited States directed against Chi- 
 nese laborers. 
 
 Moroccan. 
 
 MONGOLO-TATARIC or MONGOLO- 
 TURKIC. S;iin.> .MS Ural-Altaic (se<-). 
 
 MONTENEGRIN. A political divi- 
 sion of the Scrho-Ci'o.ilians. (See 
 Cn Kit id II.) 
 
 MOOR. A historic.-il rather than an 
 cthnograiihical t«'rm aiii'iied to very 
 different i)eoi)les of .northwestern 
 Africa. In lionian history It is applied 
 to inhabitants of Mauretauiu (Morocco 
 and Algeria), who were in part 
 Pluenician colonists, in Spanish his- 
 tory the "Moors" and " Moriscos " 
 were mainly I'.erbers rather than, as 
 commonly sui)iiosed. Arabs. To-day 
 the word is wrongly applied totheKilTs 
 of Morocco and to the town dwellers of 
 Algeria and Tunis. The latter call 
 themselves generally "Arabs," although 
 often in part of Berber blood. The 
 Moors, in a stricter ethnological sense, 
 are the mixed Trarza and other tribes 
 on the western coast, from jNIorocco to 
 the Senegal, mainly of nomadic habits. 
 They are of mixed Berber, Arab, and 
 often Negro blood. Many speak Arabic. 
 ( See Scmitic-llninitic. ) 
 
 MORAVCICI. A branch of the 
 Hanaks, who form a subdivision of the 
 Moravians (see). 
 
 MORAVIAN. (See BohcuUin ami 
 .]f lira rid II.) 
 
 MORAVIAN-SLOVAK. (See t^lnvak.) 
 
 MORDVINIAN. The largest division 
 of the Eastern Finns. (See Finnish.) 
 
 MORISCO. A Moor (see) of Spain. 
 
 MORLAK. A branch of the Servians 
 living in northern Dalmatia and ad- 
 .jacent teiTitory. (See Cnmliaii.) 
 
 MORO. ( See rUipliK,.) 
 
 MOROCCAN. Any native of .Mo- 
 rocco. About two-thirdsof the S,()00.(K>0 
 population are Berbers (see), oc('ui)y- 
 ing four-fifths of the land. The re- 
 maining one-third are mainly Aral)s 
 (see), who i»redominale in the cities. 
 
100 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Mulatto. 
 
 MULATTO. Any person of mixed 
 white and Negro blood. Classed as a 
 Negro (see) in immigi-ation statistics. 
 
 MUNDA. A name applied to cer- 
 tain tribes of Bengal. {See Draindian.) 
 
 MUSCOVITE. Same as Russian 
 (see). 
 
 • N. 
 
 NAT. A wandering tribe of India. 
 (See Gypsy.) 
 
 NAZAIRI, NUSARIEH, or NAZA- 
 RINI. (See Si/ridii.) 
 
 NEAPOLITAN. (See //(i7irt//.) 
 
 NEGRILLO. (See Xcgro.) 
 
 NEGRITO. A Philippine tribe. ( See 
 Malay, East Indian, and Filiyino.) 
 
 NEGRO, NEGROID, AFRICAN, 
 BLACK, ETHIOPIAN, or AUSTAFRI- 
 CAN. That grand division of man- 
 Idnd distingnished by its black color 
 and, generally speaking, by its woolly 
 hair. While the black, like the white 
 and yellow races, is accepted by prac- 
 tically all ethnologists as a primary 
 division of mankind, there is the great- 
 est difference of opinion as to what 
 should be included in it. Some would 
 put the Hottentots and Bushmen of 
 South Africa into a si'parate gmnd di- 
 vision. Still more would set apart the 
 '• Oceanic Negroes " — that is, the Ne- 
 gritos of Malaysia and the Papuans 
 of New Guinea, and especially the 
 Australians. Some call these doubtful 
 branches " Negroid," a name applied 
 by Huxley to all Negroes excepting 
 the Australians. 
 
 In a simple classification for Emi- 
 gration purposes it is preferable to 
 include all the above under the term 
 " Negroes." They are alike in inhab- 
 iting hot countries and in belonging 
 to the lowest division of mankind 
 from an evolutionary standpoint. 
 While the Australians do not have the 
 kiidvy hair of the African Negroes, 
 they are .still lower in civilization. 
 Only the Negrillos or dwarf Negroes 
 
 Negro. 
 
 of Africa and the Negritos of Malay- 
 sia equal them in this respect. The 
 detinitiou must exclude, however, the 
 dark, almost black, Veddahs and Dra- 
 vldian tribt'S of India, and especially 
 the dark Hamites and Semites of north- 
 ern and northeastern Africa. (See 
 these.) The two latter groups belong 
 to the Caucasian stocks of southwest- 
 ern Asia, linguistically, as well as, to a 
 certain extent, in temperament, civili- 
 zation, and regularity of features. 
 They inhabit nearly one-third of 
 Africa, including Abyssinia. The so- 
 called "Ethiopic" language and old 
 form of Christianity are found in the 
 latter country, and not in the mis- 
 named " Ethiopian " race. 
 
 The only Negroes to whom practi- 
 cally all ethnologists are willing to 
 apply the term are those inhabiting 
 the central and western third of 
 Africa, excluding even the Bantus, who 
 occupy practically all Africa south of 
 the Equator. The Bantus, well typi- 
 fied by the Zulu subdivision, are 
 lighter in color than the true Negroes, 
 never sooty black, but of a reddish- 
 brown. From the Negroes proper of 
 the Sudan have descended most 
 American Negroes. 
 
 To some extent the northern Negro 
 stock has become intermixed with the 
 African Caucasian, already mentioned, 
 especially about the Upper Nile, in 
 Abyssinia, and in Gallaland and So- 
 mali land farther east. Brinton's term 
 for the Negro race, "Austafrican," is 
 justified perhaps on Keane's theory 
 that the Australians and Africans rep- 
 resent the earliest offshoots of the 
 precursors of man wlio inhabited the 
 continent now submerged in tlie Indian 
 Ocean. In line witli this theory is the 
 claim that the Vetldahs and Dra vid- 
 ians of India are still more divergent 
 branches toward the north which have 
 become more affectetl by Caucasian or, 
 perhaps, ^Mongolian elements. 
 
 Excluding lli('S(> .^lO.ooO.OOO or more 
 dark inhabitants of India, the Negro 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 101 
 
 Negro. 
 
 i:ut> iiumhors porliaps ind.ddo.iKid. or 
 nhont one-qii;irtor tlu» pdiniliition of 
 tlio Mongolian race. Tho total mini- 
 hor of N(\i:roos in the Anioricas is esti- 
 iiiati'<l at 12(),(MX).()(>0. Brazil alone 
 nnnibers in her population between 
 ().(XX1,000 and 7.000.(X)0 Negroes and 
 uuilattoes, not mucli less than the 
 colored ixipulation of the Uniteil 
 States. 
 
 There is a bewildering confusion in 
 the terms used to indicate the differ- 
 ent mixtures of white and dark races 
 in America. Thus, all natives of Cuba, 
 whether colored or white, are called 
 •• Creoles." as this word is loosely used 
 in the United States; but Creole, as 
 more strictly defined, applies only to 
 those who are native-born but of pure 
 European descent. This is the use of 
 the word in Mexico. lu Brazil and 
 Peru, on the contrary, it is applied to 
 those possessing colored blood in some 
 proportion, in Brazil to Xejrroes of pure 
 descent, in Peru to the issue of whites 
 and mestizos. "Mestizo" is the Span- 
 ish word applied to half-breeds (white 
 and Indian). 
 
 Immigration statistics count as Ne- 
 gro, or "African (black)" "aliens 
 whose appearance indicates an admix- 
 ture of Negro blood," " whether com- 
 ing from Cuba or other islands of the 
 "\\est Indies, North or South America, 
 lUirope. or Africa." Only American- 
 born immigrants of pure European 
 blood are counted as Cuban. Spanish 
 American, Mexican, and West Indian 
 (see). All these " natives of the West^ 
 ern Hemisphere," together with Amer- 
 ican Indians and Negroes, are included 
 with the Magyar, Turkish, and Ar- 
 iiieiiian races in the term "All others," 
 the sixth grand division of iumiigrant 
 races as classified by the Bureau of 
 Immigration. 
 
 The immigration statistics of the 
 race are of no significance so far as 
 Africa is concerned, for only 15 are 
 recorded as having come from that 
 continent in 1907. About nine-tenths 
 
 Nogai Tatar. 
 
 of all Negro innnigration in that year 
 (■.•nne from the West Indies, where the 
 mulatto population alone, it is said, is 
 three-fifths of the entire population. 
 It may therefore be assumed that wt; 
 get but few Negro immigrants of pure 
 blood. Perhaps such come in largest 
 numbers from Portuguese territory, in- 
 cluding the Azores and the Cape Verde 
 Islands, off the coast of Africa, which, 
 next to the West Indies, send the 
 largest number of Negro immigrants. 
 This number, however, is of little con- 
 sequence — 341 in 1907. During the 
 twelve years 1899-1910, 33.630 Negro 
 immigrants were admitted to the 
 United States, most of whom were 
 from the West Indies. They ranked 
 ^twenty-ninth among immigrant races 
 during that period, among the rr.ces 
 which they surpassed in point of ntmi- 
 btrs being tho Armenian, Chinese, 
 Welsh, and Turkish. The chief des- 
 tinations in the United States of Negro 
 Immigrants during the twelve years 
 specified were: Florida, 13,112; New 
 York, 10,120, and Massachusetts, 5,301. 
 
 NESTORIAN. An ecclesiastical, not 
 an ethnographical, term applying to an 
 early Christian sect in Asia not subject 
 to Rome, which has to-day but small 
 importance. (See Kurd and Assyrian.) 
 
 NETHERLANDER and NETHER- 
 LANDISH. (See Dutch and Flemish.) 
 
 NEWFOUNDLANDER. Like Cana- 
 dian (sec), a term of nationality, not 
 of race. 
 
 NEW ZEALANDER. Any inhabit- 
 ant of New Zealand. Counted as 
 English. Scotch, etc., in immigration 
 statistics. The aborigines, calh^d 
 Maoris, are Polynesians (see). 
 
 NICARAGUAN. (See Spanish Anirr- 
 iran.) 
 
 NISTROVINIAN. A mixed stock of 
 IJttl<> Russian and Roumanian blood. 
 (See I\ lit lie II inn.) 
 
 NOGAI TATAR. A small Tataric 
 people (see) living in the Caucasus 
 
102 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Nogai Tatar. 
 
 near the Caspian and formerly in the 
 Crimea, in southern Russia. 
 
 NORDIC race. (See Aryan and Cau- 
 casian.) 
 
 NORSE. (See Scandinavian.) 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN. All immi- 
 grants born in North America are 
 classified in immigration statistics 
 according to the European or other 
 stock from which they sprang (see 
 each race). 
 
 NORTH EUROPEAN race. (See Cuu- 
 caf<ian.) 
 
 NORTH ITALIAN. (See Italian.) 
 
 NORTIZ. A branch of the Nogai 
 Tatars. (See Tataric.) 
 
 NORWEGIAN, (See Scandinavian.) 
 O. 
 
 OCCIDENTAL or WESTERN race. 
 (See Introductory, table.) 
 
 OCEANIC CAUCASIAN, OCEANIC 
 MONGOLIAN, OCEANIC NEGRO. 
 Branches of these races found on the 
 islands of the Pacific Ocean, according 
 to some writers. 
 
 OPOVAN. A subdivision of the :\ro- 
 ravians. (See BohcmiOAi and Mo- 
 ravian. ) 
 
 ORIENTAL or EASTERN race. ( Sec 
 Caucasian and Slav.) 
 
 OSMANLI. The name by which 
 EnroiK'UH TurlvS call themselves. (See 
 Turkifih and Tataric.) 
 
 OSSET or OS. An Aryan people 
 living in Caucasia. (See Caucasus 
 IK'vplcs.) 
 
 OSTYAK. A Finnish people (see) of 
 Siberia. 
 
 OTTOMAN. (See Turkish.) 
 
 P. 
 
 PACIFIC ISLANDER. A native of 
 those I'acific Islands which lie between 
 the riiilippines, the Celebes, and Aus- 
 tralia on the west and America on 
 the east. The Hawaiian Islands on 
 the north are included. A loose geo- 
 grapliical rather than an ethnograi)li- 
 ical term. It is defined in a narrower 
 
 Panaman. 
 
 sense by Brinton to comprise only the 
 Polynesians and Micronesians, exclud- 
 ing the Melanesians on the west. It 
 is more convenient, however, for the 
 present purpose to include in the term 
 all islanders toward the west, with the 
 exception of the Malaysians, who are 
 called East Indians (see). The term 
 then corresponds to Oceania as gener- 
 ally defined. But this latter term also 
 is made by some to include Malaysia. 
 
 De Quatrefages has said that all the 
 types of mankind, white, black, and 
 yellow, are found in Oceania. It is 
 possible at least to find types that re- 
 semble these. Malaysia has the yellow 
 race as represented in its offshoot, the 
 brown Malay. The Malayo-Polynesian 
 speech, if not Malay blood, is found 
 throughout the easternmost islands as 
 well. The eastern Polynesians, called 
 by some " Indonesians " or " Oceanic 
 Caucasians," have, on the other hand, 
 strong Caucasian features which are 
 regular and light in color, and they 
 are often tall. The Hawaiians and 
 Samoans are good examples. Finally, 
 the Melanesians, the peoi)le of New 
 Guinea and the islands immediately 
 east of it, are almost as black as 
 Negroes, and have frizzled,- though 
 long, hair. Only the last-named people 
 liossess languages that are not Malayo- 
 Polynesian — that is, that are not re- 
 lated to Philippine tongues. Mici'o- 
 ncsia shows a mixture of these three 
 lacial types. All Pacific Islanders are 
 put by the Bureau of Inunigration into 
 the " Mongolic grand division." 
 
 Pacific Islanders are the smallest in 
 number of all the "races" that come 
 to the Unitetl States as innnigrants, 
 only .'^>."»7 having been admitted during 
 the twelve years ending June ',iO, 1910. 
 Their entire i)opulation is only 1.500,- 
 (MiO, not counting the 40.00(),(HW "East 
 Indians" of M.ilaysia. Hawaiians, 
 like Filipinos (see), are not counted 
 as inmiigrants on coming to the States. 
 
 PAMPANGAN. (See Filipino.) 
 
 PANAMAN. A geographical term. 
 Immigrants from the Canal Zone are 
 
Dictionary of Races or Pcoi^lcs, 
 
 103 
 
 Panaman. 
 
 ti-t'MttHl liko citiziMis of riin;im:i or any 
 other foreifiii country ai\cl (.■ounted as 
 iiimilfrrants. dirterinit from citizens of 
 (ther American possessions. Most are, 
 tlierefore, counted as Spanish Ameri- 
 can or as Nejrro (sei' these). 
 PANGASINAN. (See Filipino.) 
 PANJABI. Same as Punjabi. (See 
 Hind It.) 
 
 PAPUAN. (See racifir Isluudcr and 
 Main II.) 
 
 PARAGUAYAN. (. See Sixni /.s'// A in er- 
 ica ii.) 
 
 PARSI. A small Persian people 
 (see), now largely settled in India. 
 
 PERMYAK. A division of the East- 
 ern Finns. (See Finnish.) 
 
 PERSIAN. The Persian race or peo- 
 ple is quite different from the Persian 
 nationality. The latter includes sev- 
 eral very different peoples, as will 
 presently h(> seen. Linguistically, the 
 I'ersian is the chief race of Persia 
 speaking an Iranic language, that is, 
 one of the Aryan tongues most nearly 
 related to the Hindi (see these). 
 Physically, the race is of mixed Cau- 
 casian stock. It is almost entirely 
 composed of Tajiks. The small section 
 known as " Parsis " or. incorrectly, 
 *' Fire worshipers," liave for the most 
 part emigrated to India. The Arme- 
 nians are so closely related to the Per- 
 sians linguistically as to be put with 
 them l)y some into the Iranic branch. 
 The Kurds, the Pelucliis. and the 
 Afghans also belong to the latter. 
 
 Of the n..")()(),000 estimated popula- 
 tion of Persia about two-thirds are 
 true Persian or "Tajik." Tlie other 
 third is also Caucasian for the most 
 part, including Kurds (400,000), Arme- 
 nians (lilO.OOO), and other Iranians 
 (,S20,000), and the non-Aryan Arabs 
 (:;r.0.n(M)). There are .^).">().()00 Turks 
 and 3(M),000 Mongols in the Empire. 
 The only Christians are the Armenians 
 and a small group of 2.">.000 " Chal- 
 deans," "Assyrians." or " Xestorians," 
 really eastern Syrians (see these 
 
 Poliechuk. 
 
 terms), aixnit Lake rrinia, on the 
 northwestern bord»>r. 
 
 In intellect, if not in civiii/ation, 
 the Persian is perhaps more nearly a 
 Euroi)ean than is the pure Turk. He 
 is more alert and accessible to iimova- 
 tion. Yet he is rather brilliant and 
 poetical than solid in temperament. 
 Like the Hindu he is more eager to 
 secure the semblance than the sub- 
 stance of modern civilization. 
 
 Iininigralion from Persia is a lu^gli- 
 gible (luantity. It is includtnl in tlie 
 171 "Other peoples" from "Other 
 Asia " in the innnigration report of 1!K)7. 
 
 PERUVIAN. (See Simni.^h Ameri- 
 can.) 
 
 PHILIPPINE ISLANDER. ( See Fill- 
 liino.) 
 
 PINSGAUER. AsulMlivisionof Ger- 
 mans (see) living in Austria. 
 
 PODHALIAN. A Slavic population 
 of about 40,000 speaking Polish (see), 
 but having a physical resemblance to 
 the neighboring Slovaks. 
 
 PODHORAK. A subdivision of the 
 Moravians (see). 
 
 PODLACHIAN. A name applied to 
 mixed Poles living west of the Po- 
 lesians in Grodno province. West 
 Kussia. (See Poli.'ih.) 
 
 PODOLIAN. A geographical term 
 applied to the Poles (see) living in 
 P(Klolia in southwestern Russia. 
 
 POIK. An Istrian division of the 
 Slovenians (see). 
 
 POKUTI. A mixed stock of Little 
 Knssian and Koumaniau (see) blood. 
 
 POLAK. Same as Podlachian. (See 
 I-oHkIi.) 
 
 POLESIAN. A mixed Polish (see) 
 jiopulation in West Kussia. 
 
 POLIECHUK. A division of the 
 AVhite Russians much mixed with 
 Little Russian, They live on the bor- 
 der of Little Russia and near Poland. 
 1 (See liunsian.) 
 
104 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Polish. 
 
 POLISH (formerly ciilled Lech; 
 often incorrectly called Polack in the 
 United States). The West Slavic 
 race (see) which gave its name to the 
 former Kingdom of Poland, now di- 
 vided among Russia, Austria, and Ger- 
 many. Of high interest in an immi- 
 gration study, for the Poles have risen 
 to the third place in point of numbers 
 coming to the United States, being 
 exceeded only by the South Italians 
 and Hebrews. 
 
 The Poles stand physically and so- 
 cially, as they do geographically, be- 
 tween the Russian peoples of eastern 
 Europe and the Teutonic peoples of 
 western Europe. They are neither the 
 one nor the other. In language they 
 are Slavs. In religion they reject the 
 Russian church and adhere for the 
 most part to the Catholic. Politically 
 and socially they look upon Russia as 
 their enemy, but this is mainly a his- 
 torical distinction. It must be said 
 that their civilization has lacked some 
 of the stable qualities shown by na- 
 tions farther west. Finally, in their 
 physical inheritance, they resemble 
 the " Eastern " or Slavic race more 
 than that of northwestern Europe, 
 although probably modified by ra- 
 cial intermixture from the earliest 
 times. 
 
 In more technical la nguage, the Poles 
 verge toward the " Northern " race of 
 Europe, although still more closely re- 
 lated to the Eastern race, especially 
 those speaking the Maxuriau dialect. 
 Deniker puts them in a race quite 
 apart from both these and names them 
 after their chief river, the " Vistulan." 
 He finds them to be somewhat shorter 
 
 Polish. 
 
 than the Lithuanians and White Rus- 
 sians of the Eastern race, and not quite 
 So broad-headed. While darker than 
 the Lithuanians, the Poles are lighter 
 than the average Russian. In other 
 words, they show more of the Teutonic 
 and little or none of the Asiatic ele- 
 ment of eastern Europe. In tempera- 
 ment they are more high-strung than 
 are the most of their neighbors. In 
 this respect they resemble the Hun- 
 garians farther south. 
 
 The Poles are surrounded on the 
 east by the White Russians and Little 
 Russians or Ruthenians; on the south 
 by the Slovaks and Moravians, both of 
 them with languages more closely re- 
 lated to the I'olish than is Russian; 
 and on the west and north by the Ger- 
 mans, with the exception of the uou-' 
 Slavic Lithuanians, who touch their 
 territory on the northeast (see arti- 
 cles on these races). The Polea are 
 now divided among Russia, Austria, 
 and Germany. Once their proud king- 
 dom extended from the Baltic to the 
 Black Sea and rivaled Russia. At 
 one time or another it included the 
 territory of the Lithuanians, the Livs, 
 the White Russians, the Slovaks, most 
 of the Little Russians, the Moravians, 
 and even the Bohemians and the Ger- 
 mans westward to the vicinity of Ber- 
 lin. In 17!)5 came the final partition. 
 Six-sevenths of Poland proper now be- 
 longs to Russia, and only one-seventh 
 of this fraction is called I'oland to- 
 day. In this small territory nt)w re- 
 side nearly two-thirds of the Poles. 
 The rest of the estimated population 
 of 17,000,000 or more are divided as 
 indicated below : 
 
 Kuinhcr find (Jintrihiition of Poles. 
 
 Countries. 
 
 Number and cen- 
 sus year. 
 
 Mainly in provinces of— 
 
 
 7,031,307(1897) 
 
 4,259,152 (1900) 
 13,394,134(1900) 
 
 ''1,000,000(1900) 
 b 1,000,000(1900) 
 
 Polaml (0,021,497), White Kussla 
 (424.23(1). Little kussia (388,582), Lithu- 
 ania (308,444). 
 
 Austria 
 
 
 I'o.sen (1,162,.539), Silesia (1,141,473), West 
 Prussia (546,322). 
 
 Elsewhere in Europe 
 
 America 
 
 
 
 
 I Including 148,000 Mazurs, mainly in East Prussia, and 101,000 Kashoubs, mainly in West Prussia. 
 ' Estimated. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 105 
 
 Polish. 
 
 The VoUsh lau.uuaw lias four tlia- 
 leots — the Great I'olish, the Mazurian, 
 the Kashoubisli, and the Silesian. The 
 (Jreat Poles live west of Warsaw prov- 
 ince. The Mazurian or Masovian is 
 said in Toland to be but a corrupt form 
 of tli(» (Jreat Pulish. It is spoki-n 
 mainly in East Prussia and about War- 
 saw. The Kashoubs, who call them- 
 selves •• Kaszebi," live still farther 
 northwest ou the Baltic. Those in 
 West Prussia are Catholics; those far- 
 ther west, iu Pomerauia, are Protest- 
 ants. The Silesiau dialect is spoken 
 in the Ceruiau and Austrian provinces 
 of that name. The names I'odhalians. 
 Pi.rals, and Gorals Uhat is, '• mountain 
 dwellers " ) apply more properly to the 
 I'oles living north of the Tatra Moun- 
 tains, between Moravia and the main 
 range of the Carpathians. This popu- 
 lation approaches the Slovaks in physi- 
 cal type, as it does geographically. It 
 is said to be in part of German blood, 
 like the neighboring Gluchoniemcy, or 
 •• Deaf Germans," who also speak 
 Polish. 
 
 Other names applying to subdivi- 
 sions of the Poles are the Bielochro- 
 vats (the same as the Krakuses or 
 Cracovinians), the Kuyevs, the Kup- 
 rikes, the Lublinians, and the Sando- 
 niirians. Podolian is apparently a geo- 
 graphical term applying to the Poles of 
 I'odolia, iu southwestern Russia ; and 
 Polesian is the name of the mixed 
 Polish population living farthest 
 toward the east, in West Kussia. 
 Finally, the name Polak. or Podia- 
 chian, applies only to the mixed Poles 
 living just west of the Polesians, in 
 Grodno province. The Polabs are ex- 
 tinct. They were not Poles, but Wends 
 (.stM'); that is, of a related linguistic 
 slock. 
 
 Of the population of Russian Poland 
 only about two-thirds are Poles— that 
 is, 6,621,497. Next comes the very 
 large Hebrew population of 1.267,000, 
 ninnliering nearly as many as the four 
 other principal peoples of that country 
 60813°— VOL 5—11 8 
 
 Polish. 
 
 combined, namely, tlie Germans, the 
 Lithuanians, the Ruthenians, and the 
 Great Russians. While the last named 
 are rapidly increasing in Poland, the 
 Poles themselves are gaining ground in 
 Germany. The unusually large .Jewish 
 population of Poland is its mo.st re- 
 markable feature and had its origin in 
 the early hospitality shown by the 
 Polish Government to this race. War- 
 saw was the chief Jewish city of the 
 world until New York recently suc- 
 ceeded to that distinction. 
 
 It is significant to the student of im- 
 migration that the Jews and the Poles 
 reside mainly in the same region. 
 Excepting the Italian, these are the 
 races now coming in greatest num- 
 bers to America. They are therefore 
 largely representatives of the same type 
 of civilization as well as the same ex- 
 pulsive causes. About 1885 the Rus- 
 sian Government prohibited all emi- 
 gration except that of Poles and Jews. 
 The Polish people may be supposed to 
 be a more permanent factor than the 
 Hebrew in future immigration, for 
 although its rate of immigration per 
 1,000 of population is only one-half 
 that of the Hebrew, that is, 9 as com- 
 pared with the Hebrew 18 per 1,000, 
 the number of Poles in Europe is twice 
 that of the Hebrews. The Polish is 
 the largest race in Russia next to the 
 Russian itself, although it forms only 
 7 per cent of the population. 
 
 During the twelve years 1S95>-1910, 
 949.064 Polish immigrants were ad- 
 mitted to the I'nited States. Of these 
 471,378 came from Russia and 432,809 
 from Austria-Hungary. In 1907 their 
 rate of innnigration was 8.1 to 1.<X)0 
 of the population. The Polish is the 
 most significant Slavic race now com- 
 ing to America when one considers 
 both the size of its population and the 
 rate of its immigration. Of the Slavs 
 only the Slovaks and the Croatian- 
 Slovenian group excel it in the rate per 
 1.000 coming. To sum uit: While the 
 I'olish stands behind only the South 
 
106 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Polish. 
 
 Italian and the Hebrew races in the 
 number of immigrants, it has twice 
 as large a ixjpulation as the Hebrew 
 to draw upon and stands but seventh 
 in the rate per 1,000 of population 
 annually coming to the United States. 
 It has, however, only half the popula- 
 tion of Italy. Up to 1904 German im- 
 migration exceeded that of the Poles. 
 The latter belong to the new tide from 
 Russia and the southeast that has in 
 i-ecent years replaced the steady 
 stream of immigration from north- 
 western Europe. 
 
 In the twelve-year period considered, 
 I'olish immigrants went chiefly to the 
 States favored by other Slavs: Penn- 
 sylvania, 254,281; New York, 205,430; 
 Illinois, 122,741; New Jersey, 83,297, 
 and Massachusetts, 82,079. 
 
 POLISH-SLOVAK. (See Slovak.) 
 
 POLYNESIAN. The Caucasian-like 
 or eastern portion of the Pacific Island- 
 ers (see). 
 
 POMAK. A name given to the Mo- 
 hammedan Bulgarians (see). 
 
 POMERANIAN. (See German.) 
 
 PONGATIER. . A local name applied 
 to Germans (see) in certain parts of 
 Austria. 
 
 PORAL. Same as Podhalian. (See 
 Polish.) 
 
 PORTO RICAN. Any citizen of Porto 
 Rico regardless of race. Not counted 
 as an immigrant on arrival in the 
 United States. (See Spanish Amer- 
 ican, Cnhan, and Negro.) 
 
 PORTUGUESE. The people of Por- 
 tugal, including their descendants in 
 America who are not of mixed Indian 
 or Negro blood. (Cf. Spanish Ameri- 
 can and Mexican.) They are put into 
 the " Iberic division " by the Bureau of 
 lunuignition, together with tlie Si)an- 
 ish (see), to whom they are closely 
 related in language. The language 
 belongs to the Italic group of Aryan 
 tongues. The primitive Iberians and 
 
 Quaen. 
 
 Basques of Portugal early received a 
 Keltic admixture. Later Arab and 
 Hebrew blood is found largely present 
 in central Portugal, and even Negro 
 blood in the south, resulting from the 
 introduction of many thousands of 
 slaves. The people of northern Por- 
 tugal, from which emigration chiefly 
 proceeds, resemble those of Spanish 
 Galicia or the Basques. The Portu- 
 guese are physically undersized, aver- 
 aging 5 feet 4 inches in the south and 
 5 feet 5 inches in the north. 
 
 The population of the mother coun- 
 try is only 5,000,000. The emigration 
 of the last fifty years to Brazil, to 
 which important , nation the Portu- 
 guese have given their language, was 
 nearly 500,000. This number was 
 doubled, however, by the Italian emi- 
 gration to Brazil. During the ten 
 years ending in 1900 Portuguese emi- 
 gration was 27,323. During the twelve 
 years ending June 30. 1910, 72,897 
 Portuguese were admitted to the United 
 States. A large part of this move- 
 ment originated in the Azores. Dur- 
 ing the period referred to, the I'ortu- 
 guese ranked twenty-fourth in point 
 of numbers among immigrant races or 
 peoples. The principal destinations of 
 Portuguese immigrants during the 
 twelve years were as follows : ]Massa- 
 chusetts, 45,466; California, 10.r)37; 
 Rhode Island, 7,040 ; New York, 4,196, 
 and Hawaii, 3,470. 
 
 PROVENCAL. The chief southern 
 dialect spoken by the French people 
 (see). 
 PRUSSIAN. (See (Icrman.) 
 PUNJABI or PANJABL A native of 
 Punjab, a northwestern province of 
 British India. Three-fourths of the 
 l)0()ple speak an Aryan tongue. Pan- 
 jabi, and over one-half profess Moham- 
 medauism. (See Hindu.) 
 
 Q. 
 
 aUAEN. (See Knacn.) 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 107 
 
 Ragusan. 
 
 R. 
 
 RAGUSAN. A native of the old city 
 of Unu'usa ; usually of the Serbo-Croa- 
 linn r.uH>. (See Croatian.) 
 
 RAJPUT. The name of a ruling 
 "tribal caste" of India; not a race. 
 (See Hindu.) They number about 
 l(i.<1(K>.00<>. 
 
 RED race. (See 1 ml inn.) 
 RED RUSSIAN. (Hce Rutlirnian.) 
 RHiETO-ROMANSH, including Ro- 
 mansh, Ladin. and Friulan. A group 
 name given to certain races or peoples 
 living in the region of the central Alps 
 of Switzerland. Austria, and Italy 
 who speak an Italic tongue and are, 
 therefore, Caucasian. Although small 
 in population, these peoples form one 
 ot the great divisions of the Romance 
 group of the Aryan family of lan- 
 guages. They are thought by some to 
 be the modern representatives of the 
 ancient Rhietians of the Roman Em- 
 pire who once occupied the entire re- 
 gion of the central Alps. They are 
 now broken up into small groups and 
 established in the canton of the Gri- 
 scms, Switzerland; in parts of Tyrol, 
 Austria ; and in Italy north of the 
 Adriatic. 
 
 This RhiBto-Romansh group may be 
 subdivided into three parts, both lin- 
 guistically and geographically — the 
 Romansh proper, the Ladin (a name 
 sometimes given to the entire group), 
 and the Friulan. These languages are 
 now recognized to be a thoroughly in- 
 dependent neo-Latin group on a level 
 with Italian, Spanish, French, Prov- 
 encal, and Roumanian. Romansh 
 pro|)er, sometimes called Orison, resem- 
 bles the dialects of the " langue d'oc " 
 of southern France, but it contains a 
 number of Cerman elements. It is the 
 language of about 40.000 (Irisons (see) 
 living in the valleys of the Rhine and 
 the Inn in eastern Switzerland. Ro- 
 mansh is surrounded by German on 
 
 Rhaeto-Romansh. 
 
 three sides and by Kalian on the 
 fourth, the south. 
 
 Ladin. as the name indicates, is to- 
 day more closely related to the iuici(>nt 
 Latin than is Italian. It resembles 
 the dialects of northern Italy and is 
 spoken by about 90,000 Tyroiese (see), 
 who are bounded on the north by Ger- 
 mans and on the other sides by Ital- 
 ians. It is separated from the Ro- 
 mansh proper by a strip of territory 
 occupied by Germans and Italians. 
 
 Friulan is the name ai)plied to that 
 group of the RhiBto-Romansh peoples 
 living in the old province of Friuli, 
 the most northeastern part of Italy. 
 They extend over the border line as 
 far as Goritz in Austria and number, 
 according to Hovelacque, about 4<X>,000 
 persons. Rectus, however, says that 
 the number in Italy still speaking the 
 Friulan dialect does not exceed 00.000. 
 They are bounded on the north by 
 Germans, on the east by Slovenians, on 
 the south by the Adriatic Sea, and on 
 the west by North Italians. 
 
 Physically the Rhjeto-Romansh are 
 a mixed people, but preponderantly of 
 the broad-headed, brunette "Alpine " 
 type. Those in the west, like the 
 Lombards of Italy, show some Teu- 
 tonic admixture, while those in the 
 Friulan district, like the Venetians, 
 show an infusion of Slavic blood. In 
 religion they are for the most part 
 Catholic, especially those of Italy and 
 Austria. Their literature consists 
 chiefiy in periodicals and numerous 
 religious works. They are being 
 pressed upon from all sides and their 
 speech is being gradually replaced by 
 German and Italian. Rudler and 
 Chlsholm consider tliem a doomed 
 race. 
 
 They are not listed separately in 
 immigration statistics, but those from 
 Italy and Switzerland are probably 
 counted as North Italian. (See Ital- 
 ian.) 
 
108 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Riflf. 
 
 RIFF. A division of the Libyan 
 group of Hamites living in Morocco. 
 ( See Semitic-Hamitic. ) 
 
 ROMANY. Same as Gypsy (see). 
 
 ROMAIC, Same as modern Greek 
 (see). 
 
 ROMANSH. (See Rhwto-Romansh.) 
 
 ROUMANIAN, DACO - ROUMANIAN, 
 VLACH, or MOLDO-WALLACHIAN, in- 
 cluding tlie Moldavians and Macedo- 
 Vlachs (Aromuni, Tsintsars, or Kutzo- 
 Vlachs) of northern Greece. The 
 native race or people of Roumania ; 
 linguistically the easternmost division 
 of the Romance (Italic) branch of the 
 Aryan family tree; physically a mixed 
 race, of Slavic or " Eastern " type in 
 the west, but in the eastern part show- 
 ing the influence of the old Roman 
 colonies from which it has received 
 its name and language. The Rou- 
 manians are the largest race numeri- 
 cally of southeastern Europe (not in- 
 cluding the Russian), but have sent a 
 ■\ery small stream of immigration to 
 America as yet. 
 
 Like the Bulgarians south of them, 
 the Roumanians are an exceptional 
 jipople in being linguistically of one 
 rjice and physically of another, at 
 least for the most part. As in Bul- 
 garia, also, it was apparently but a 
 small body of invaders who gave their 
 name to the Slavs who were found in 
 occupation of this region. P.ut while 
 the Bulgarians, of Mongol origin, lost 
 tlioir language, exchanging it for a 
 Slavic tongue, the Roman soldiers who 
 settled on the Danube gave their 
 speech to modern Roumania. The peo- 
 ple are proud to call themselves " Ro- 
 luani," but their civilizalion and his- 
 tory are part and parcel of those of the 
 Balkan Peninsula. They are of the 
 Balkan States, if not strictly in them. 
 Some geographers place them in that 
 group topographically, as well as po- 
 litically. But strictly speaking, it 
 would appear more logical to consider 
 
 Roumanian. 
 
 them as outside the peninsula, because 
 they are north of the Danube. Like 
 the Balkan States proper, Roumania 
 was until a generation ago a part of 
 Turkey. The race was, in fact, but 
 little known until recently. It has 
 even been supposed that their language 
 belonged to the Slavic group, because 
 it was written, like most of the latter, 
 in the Cyrillic characters. This, with 
 the fact that the greater majority of 
 the people are Slavic in appearance 
 and civilization, is, no doubt, what has 
 led the Bureau of Immigration to place 
 them, as it did the Hebrews, in the 
 " Slavic division." (See Slav and Cau- 
 casian.) As an Immigrant type, they 
 may well be placed there; but in con- 
 formity with the principles of classifi- 
 cation elsewhere explained (see In- 
 troductory), this dictionary, like all 
 foreign censuses taken by race, places 
 them in the Italic or Romance group. 
 (See Aryan.) 
 
 Since the Roumanians have adopted 
 the Roman alphabet, which they did 
 recently, the language looks far more 
 familiar to one acquainted with Ro- 
 mance or Latin languages. The chief 
 peculiarity that strikes the eye is the 
 annexation of the article to the end 
 of the noun. This is but rarely found 
 among the Aryan tongues. P^'rom the 
 fact that it is found in the neighboring 
 languages to the southwest, the Bul- 
 garian and the Albanian, it would ap- 
 pear to be a survival of an ancient 
 language common to all these, perhaps 
 Dacian. The language has indeed 
 undergone profound internal changes, 
 although in some respects it reminds 
 one forcibly of the ancient Latin. 
 Two-fifths of the vocabulary, however, 
 is now Slavic, borrowed, of course, 
 from the tongue of the predominant 
 element in the population. While only 
 one-fifth of the words can be traced 
 to the Latin, they are the words in 
 most common use, the most significant 
 f.ict in determining the earliest form 
 of the language. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 lOi) 
 
 Roumanian. 
 
 Siiico coinninnity of idoas and, ulti- 
 niatt'ly. the typo of sivial institutions 
 and of the civilization itself, are pro- 
 foundly deitendent upon a conunnnity 
 of site»H'h, we should expect the Kou- 
 inanians to be more in synipatliy with 
 the Latin races and civilization than 
 with the Slavic. This will no doubt 
 be more fully the case when the peoijle 
 are more widely educated. Already 
 their leaders are found frequenting 
 the universities of Paris and Home. 
 The progress of the country has of 
 course been retardeil, as that of all 
 the Balkan States, by the generally 
 unsettleil condition of affairs iu this 
 region. Roumanians appear to com- 
 pare favorably with the races of the 
 Balkans, although some say that they 
 are more backward. They are preemi- 
 nently agriculturists, like the Slavs 
 in general, but they are prominent 
 also in commerce, even in the capitals 
 of Austria and Hungary. In religion 
 they are mainly Greek. In customs 
 and traditions they show both their 
 Latin and their Slavic origin. In tem- 
 perament they are more emotional 
 than the Slav, less stolid and heavy 
 than the Bulgarian. 
 
 It is concerning the physical anthro- 
 pology of the Roumanians tliat there 
 is the greatest difference of opinion. 
 They have not been as yet sutliciently 
 studied on the field. There would seem 
 to be little doubt, how'ever, that in 
 Itoumania, as in Bulgaria, which ad- 
 joins it on the south, there are two 
 di.stinct types. While that of the east 
 reminds one of the Italian or " Jledl- 
 terranean" type, long-headed, dark, 
 and slender iu build, that far in the 
 west, in Hungary, is typically Slavic 
 or "Hungarian" — that is, broad of 
 face and head, shorter, and lighter in 
 complexion. Partisanship is bound to 
 appear in this question as everywhere 
 in Balkan ethnography. There are 
 those who unduly emphasize the Roman 
 element in the origin and present type 
 of the Roumanians. Slavic writers, on 
 the other hand, have been inclined to 
 
 Roumanian. 
 
 belittle this element. The medium 
 I»osition would seem more reasonable 
 in recognizing both constituents of the 
 race. It is improbable that the L'4U,()U0 
 Roman colonists who settled on the 
 opposite bank of the Danube under 
 Trajan could have peopled the terri- 
 tory now occupied by 10,000,000 Rou- 
 manians, half of which extends out- 
 side of Roumania itself into Hungary 
 and Russia, especially since it seems 
 to be the fact that these colonists with- 
 drew to Macedonia in the third cen- 
 tury and did not cross the Danube into 
 Roumania until the thirteenth. It i.s, 
 therefore, the theory of some writers 
 that the Pindus is the real center of 
 dispersion of the Roumanians. It is 
 in this region, in the central pai't of 
 northern Greece, that resides an im- 
 portant division of the race, the Kutzo- 
 Vlachs or Tsiutsars. These are sharper 
 iu feature, although they, too, have 
 deviated from the Roman type through 
 admixture with Albaniajis and Greeks 
 (see these). Even in the valleys of 
 the Carpathians, the northern Vlachs 
 or Roumanians are often dark and 
 short and quite Roman in type of face. 
 But the average cephalic index of the 
 entire race Is nearer that of the Slavic. 
 They are not only broad-headed, but 
 of medium height, as are the Northern 
 and Eastern Slavs, much shorter than 
 the Serbo-Croatian or Albanian type 
 along the Adriatic. 
 
 A word of explanation may be given 
 to the many names borne by the Rou- 
 manians. They indicate political divi- 
 sions rather than linguistic. Thus the 
 Moldavians and the Wallachians or 
 A'lachs are found, respectively, in the 
 former principalities of Moldavia, 
 which now constitutes northern Rou- 
 mania, and Wallachia, or its southern 
 part. Combined they are called Moldo- 
 Wallachians. Ylach is a familiar 
 Slavic word, originally meaning horse- 
 man, and sometimes applied to people 
 of entirely different stock, as the so- 
 called " Walachs " of eastern Moravia. 
 (See Bohemian and Moravian.) The 
 
110 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Roviinanian. 
 
 Moiiaks, a Serbo-Croatian stock living 
 on the Adriatic, were formerly consid- 
 ered by ethnologists to be Vlachs, 
 whose name they appear to retain in 
 another form. The Macedo- Vlachs call 
 themselves Aromnni, that is, Romans, 
 but are called by other Tsintsars or 
 Kutzo-Vlachs. 
 
 The Roumanians are the largest 
 both in numbers (10,000,000) and in 
 the extent of territory covered of all 
 the many peoples of the Balkan Penin- 
 sula and Austria-Hungary combined, 
 that vast territory which has been 
 called "the whirlpool of Europe." 
 They occupy more space than all the 
 Serbo-Croatian peoples together (see 
 Croatian), or than the Greeks, or the 
 Bulgarians, or the Magyars. They are 
 nearly half as large in numbers as the 
 Little Russians who adjoin them on 
 the north, nearly one-third as large as 
 their linguistic kinsmen nearest them 
 on the west, the Italians. The Rou- 
 manians occupy nearly one-half of Hun- 
 gary and number one-third as many as 
 the Magyars themselves. On the eth- 
 nographical map, the eastern point of 
 Hungary and of the Carpathian range 
 stands in the very center of Rouma- 
 nian territory. Here is found the 
 curious islet of eastern Magyars 
 known as Szeklers, entirely surrounded 
 by the expanding Roumanians. The 
 latter number over 1.000,000 also in 
 Ikussia, mainly in the province of Bes- 
 sarabia, which was formerly a part 
 of Moldavia. They extend across the 
 Danube only near its mouth on the 
 Black Sea into what is known as the 
 Dobruja. With this exception the 
 Roumanian territory is for the most 
 part separated from the sea by Bul- 
 garians, Little Russians, and a few 
 Tatars. The Little Russians of Russia 
 and Ruthenians of Austria-Hungary 
 (one in race) border the Roumanians 
 on the north ; the Bulgarians border 
 them on the sou(h; tiie Servians on 
 the southwest ; and the Magyars, or 
 *' Hungarians," on the west. 
 
 Roumanian. 
 
 These peoples, with the others found 
 in the Balkan Peninsula, are the ones 
 that typify the newer flood of immigra- 
 tion to the United States. As showTi 
 elsewhere (see Slav and Caucasian), 
 they, with the Poles and other subject 
 races of western Russia and the Ital- 
 ians, who may be designated as South- 
 eastern Europeans in type, have re- 
 placed the Northwestern Europeans as 
 our predominant and typical annual 
 accession. The Roumanians, however, 
 contribute a very small portion of this 
 so-called Slavic flood. In this they 
 resemble the Bulgai-ians, located also 
 on the eastern side of the Peninsula. 
 They stand almost the lowest of all the 
 Slavs in their inmiigration rate per 
 1,000 of population, while the Slo- 
 venians and Croatians, on the western 
 side of the Peninsula, together with 
 the Slovaks and the Hebrews, lead 
 all immigrant races in this respect. 
 The Roumanian rate of immigration 
 in lOai was less than 2 per 1,000 of 
 the population, while the rate of 
 Slovaks and Hebrews was about 18 
 per 1,000. The Roumanian immigra- 
 tion during the twelve years 1890- 
 1010, was 82,704, placing it twenty- 
 third in rank among immigrant races. 
 The great majority of these, 76,755, 
 came from Austria-Hungary, with 
 comparatively a few from Roumania 
 and Turkey. Their chief destinations 
 during the period were as follows: 
 Ohio, 31.835; Pennsylvania, 22,301; 
 Indiana, 7,479, and New York, 5.-^)82. 
 
 Nearly nine-tenths of the population 
 of Roumania is Roumanian in race. 
 Among the rest are to be noted in the 
 following tables the predominance of 
 Gypsies and Jews: 
 
 Population of Roumania. 
 
 [Reclus, 18f)3.] 
 Races : 
 
 Roumanians 4, 700, 000 
 
 Jews 300, 000 
 
 Gypsies 200,000 
 
 Bulgarians .50,000 
 
 Armenians 15,000 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 Ill 
 
 Roumanian. 
 
 Kact's — ('oiitimii'd. 
 
 Uussiaus IG. 000 
 
 Turks and Tatars 3, 000 
 
 Magyars 1,500 
 
 Foreigners 80,000 
 
 Miscellaneous 434, 500 
 
 Totjil 5.800,000 
 
 DistiUnition ,,f h'ninintnidns {I'.IOO). 
 
 Countries : 
 
 Uouniaiii:, ^- "5.500,000 
 
 Hungary - "1^,800.000 
 
 Austria . - "230,000 
 
 Russia-- ^-. "1,170,000 
 
 Servia -- -- "90,000 
 
 T"i-ke.v- --1 « 150, 000 
 
 (Jreece J 
 
 KlsewluM-e "60,000 
 
 Total (approximate) 10,000,000 
 
 RUSNAKY. (Seo h'ulhenhin.) 
 
 RUSSIAN. GREAT RUSSIAN, VE- 
 LIKO-RUSSIAN. MUSCOVITE. (See 
 :ils() ll7(/7c h'itssi<ni. or Buli,-Russimi, 
 iiiul Black Russian following.) This 
 article will discuss, first, the Great Rus- 
 sian race, or the Russian proper; then 
 all other divisions of the Russian (in 
 the wider souse) excepting the Ruthe- 
 nian or Little Russian, which is given a 
 separate article (see), and. finally, the 
 Russian Empire as a whole, to pre- 
 sent a general or statistical view of 
 the hundred and more other peoples 
 and tribes who are Russian in nation- 
 ality but not in race or language. 
 
 Russian may be defined in the wider 
 sense as the largest Slavic group of 
 Aryan peoi)les. Linguistically it be- 
 longs to the Eastern Slavic division 
 and includes the Great Russian, the 
 Little Rnssi.in, and the ^Yhite Russian. 
 Physically it may be placed in the 
 " Eastern " (Caucasian) race, but it is 
 extensively mixed witli Fiinio-Tataric 
 and other elements. 
 
 (.BEAT RUSSIAN. 
 
 The Great Russian,- or simply " Rus- 
 sian " in the narrower sense of the 
 word, is that division of the Russian 
 group (see above) which is dominant 
 in Russia and which Is the largest 
 Slavic race numerically. " Veliko-Rus- 
 
 " Estimated. » Census. 
 
 Russian. 
 
 sian " means (Jreat Russian. "Musco- 
 vite" is a name sometimes applied to 
 the (ireat Russian peoiile, l)ecause they 
 first prominently appear in history as 
 the race of the early " Empire of Mos- 
 covy." Moscow was its capital until 
 St. Petersburg was founded by Peter 
 the Great. The people of Moscow are 
 still the purest in stock of the Great 
 Russian population. 
 
 The Great Russians, or Russians 
 r-roper, emigrate to America to a 
 smaller degree in proportion to their 
 population than any other Slavic peo- 
 ple. Space need not be taken here to 
 repeat what has been said in the ar- 
 ticle on the "Slav" (see) as to tem- 
 pei'ament, character, civilization, lau" 
 guage, physical type, and statistics of 
 population and immigration, excepting 
 so far as to point out in what the Rus- 
 sians differ from other Slavs. As is 
 said in the article on the Ruthenian 
 (see), the Great Russian has usurped 
 to himself the name Russian from the 
 so-called Little Russians, as he has 
 succeeded to their dominion. He is 
 perhaps of purer Slavic blood than 
 they, although some claim that the 
 Great Russian is more of a Finn 
 than the Little Russian is of a Tatar. 
 Both have more of this :Mongolian ele- 
 ment in the race than has the White 
 Russian. The most ancient race of 
 Russia, that of the kurgans or mounds, 
 was undoubtedly more long-headed 
 than the present population. Indeed, 
 according to current tradition, "the 
 founders of the Russian nation were 
 Norsemen." So wrote Nestor, the 
 first historian of the race. At any rate, 
 it is evident that the Asiatic element 
 in the race is of a later intrusion, 
 which continued far into the middle 
 ages. As late as the fourteenth cen- 
 tury Moscow was tributary to the 
 Tatar rule which was set up in south- 
 ern Russia. 
 
 The Russian race of to-day is conse- 
 quently more broad-headed or Asiatic 
 in appearance than the typical peoples 
 of northwestern and southwestern 
 Europe. It belongs mainly to the so- 
 
112 
 
 The Immigration Commission, 
 
 Russian. 
 
 calletl "Alpine," " Eastern," or " Celto- 
 Slavic " race, which peneti-ates some- 
 what westward of Russia into the 
 highland region of Central Europe. As 
 iu the case of other Slavs (see), how- 
 ever, other European races, as the 
 " Northern " and the " Cevenole," are 
 found represented among the Russians. 
 It is to the Northern or Teutonic race 
 that the Western Finns belong phys- 
 ically, in spite of their Mongolian 
 origin, and the Great Russians are 
 more modified by the Finnic stock 
 than by any other. They are there- 
 fore, especially in the north, more 
 blond in type than are the Slavs 
 farther south. Their neighbors on the 
 west, the Lithuanians, and even the 
 Poles, approach more nearly than they 
 to the Northern type, and thus mediate 
 between them and the western Euro- 
 peans physically as they do in language 
 and in political sympathies. 
 
 In temperament the Great Russians 
 are more practical and persevering 
 than are their racial brothers and com- 
 petitor.s, the Ruthenians or Little Rus- 
 sians of southwestern Russia and of 
 Austria. The Great Russians have 
 been said to have approached the Finn 
 iu physical type but the Tatar in tem- 
 perament, the latter not so much 
 through racial admixture as through 
 their struggle with the Tatar hordes 
 of Asia. Their temper and their 
 strength as a people have been de- 
 veloped by struggle. Russia is a buffer 
 state, as the early. Slavs were a buffer 
 race between Europe and Asia. Little 
 Russia was permanently weakened by 
 the tribute of her best men, whom she 
 offered up in the strife. 
 
 In language the Great and the Little 
 Russians differ less from each other 
 than do the High and the Low Germans. 
 The Little Russian is sometimes said 
 to be only a dialect of the Great Rus- 
 sian, but this may be regarded as a 
 prejudiced statement. Philologists and 
 anthropologists have often been drawn 
 into the strife for supremacy and 
 leadership between rival Russian and 
 
 Russian. 
 
 Slavic races. Panslavism, or the as- 
 piration for a united Slavic people 
 and state, suffers from this cause. 
 There can be no doubt that the pri- 
 macy of the Slavs belongs hencefor- 
 ward to the Great Russians, whatever 
 be the sentimental claims of the Little 
 Russians, the Poles, or the Czechs. 
 The supremacy of the Great Russian 
 language and literature must go with 
 the Empire; the power, the wealth, and 
 the political expansion of the latter 
 are the decisive factors. The Russians 
 even force the use of their lan- 
 guage into Little Russian and Polish 
 territory. 
 
 In the religious world there is the 
 same strife. The autocratic claims of 
 the Russian church have been success- 
 fully opposed by the Lutherans of Fin- 
 land and the Catholics of Poland. 
 Even the Little Russians have suc- 
 ceeded in establishing a church that is 
 partly Russian and nominally Roman. 
 Among the Great Russians themselves 
 a large number are dissenters from the 
 state church. " Raskolnik " is the 
 name applied to the schismatics iu 
 general, but there is a great variety of 
 minor sects. Of these sects the Du- 
 khobors are perhaps best known in 
 America. They have emigrated to 
 Canada in considerable numbers and 
 have gained notoriety by making pil- 
 grimages without clothing about the 
 country, and by refusing to use ani- 
 mals, preferring to liitch their women- 
 folk to the plow. The Dukhobors 
 seem to have originated in central 
 Russia, to have flourished for over a 
 hundred j-ears, and to have received 
 the especial encouragement of Tolstoi. 
 
 Aside from the names of religious 
 sects, such as Dukhobors and Men- 
 nonites — the latter not confined, by 
 the way, to Russia — there is no such 
 list of subdivisions of the Great Rus- 
 sians needing definition as is found 
 among Little Russians and Poles. The 
 Great Russian territory is a homoge- 
 neous whole from St. Petersburg to 
 the Lower Don. Indeed, it extends 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 113 
 
 Russian. 
 
 iiortli U> llu' Aivtk-. a vast region TiOO 
 or (lOU iiiiU's wide, soiiaratiiij; the Finns 
 of Flnhuul Iroui their kinsmen and 
 the Tatars on the Asiatic borcU-r ; 
 and it extends east to Asia with tlie 
 exeeptiou of the Finnic and tlu> Ta- 
 ta rie islets that dot the luap of East- 
 ern Kussia. (See Tainric and Fin- 
 nish.) The greatest expanse of Euro- 
 pean Russia that is not Great Russian 
 is southwestern Russia, and that is 
 Little Russian. The "Cossacks of the 
 Don" (see) were Great Russian; 
 those of the Dnieper, Little Russian. 
 
 The Great Russians number nearly 
 half of the total population of Euro- 
 pean Russia, excluding from this 
 term Finland, Poland, and Caucasia, 
 as is "done in the official census. Over 
 5.000,000 of them live in Asia. In 
 the entire Empire there are 55.000.000 
 Great Russians out of a total popula- 
 tion of 125.000,000 of all races. 
 
 The emigration of Great Russians is 
 peculiar in that it is mainly from 
 Europe to the Russian possessions in 
 Asia, not to America. In the year 
 1907, 577,000 persons migrated from 
 European Russia to Siberia, and dur- 
 ing the fiscal year 1907, 2.5S.943 came 
 from Russia to the Unitetl States. The 
 movement to Siberia is partly the re- 
 sult of the building of the great rail- 
 way to the Pacific, but mainly because 
 s(>uthern Siberia has been found to be 
 a pleasant country and capable of sup- 
 porting millions of population, while 
 the Government encourages and as- 
 sists the migration of peasants as a, 
 nieans of relieving the relative conges- 
 tion of population in agrarian Russia. 
 Southern Siberia is a wheat country, 
 resembling the Dakotas and western 
 Canada. In its rapid development it 
 resembles in many respects our own 
 West. 
 
 Immigration to the United States 
 from Russia, including Finland, was 
 1.749,075 in the twelve years ending 
 June ?.0 1910. Of this number only 
 77..321 are reportetl as Russian by race, 
 while the total immigration of this 
 
 Russian. 
 
 race from all sources was 83,574 dur- 
 ing this period. The Great Russians, 
 therefore, stand twenty-second down 
 the list of immigrant races. Of the 
 uumber admitted during the twelve 
 ytars considered, 20,477 went to New 
 York, 17,839 to Pennsylvania, 6,294 to 
 Massachusetts, 6,02G to Illinois, and 
 3.069 to California. 
 
 WHITK RUSSIAN AND BLACK RUSSIAN. 
 
 " Black Russia " is a historical term 
 that may be disposed of in a brief 
 paragraph. It appears on the four- 
 teenth century map some distance 
 north of the Black Sea, directly east 
 of Kiev and the Dnieper, and south- 
 east of White Russia. At that time it 
 formed part of the important kingdom 
 of Lithuania. It was afterwards em- 
 braced in Poland, and is now swal- 
 lowed up in Little Russia. Ripley ap- 
 plies the term " Black Russian " to 
 quite a different district, that of the 
 Gorals, or " mountaineers," of the Aus- 
 trian Carpathians, and finds that the 
 name distinguishes the latter, as a vei-y 
 brunette stock, from the neighborUig 
 " Red Russians " or reddish blonds. 
 The western Gorals, however, are of 
 Polish speech. 
 
 The White Russian is one of the 
 three distinct branches of the Russian 
 language and race, although of far 
 less importance numerically and po- 
 litically than either of the other two. 
 It is as much a " race " as the Great 
 Russian ("Russian") or the Little 
 Russian (Ruthenian), although usu- 
 ally considered simply as Russian in 
 America. Unlike the term "Black 
 Russia," " White Russia " is still 
 found on the ethnographical map. It 
 is a compact but small district roughly 
 corresponding with what is now called 
 " West Russia," though reaching 
 somewhat nearer Moscow on the east. 
 II is bounded on the northeast and 
 east by (Jreat Russian territory, on 
 the northwest by Lithuanian, on the 
 southwest by Polish, and on the south 
 i and southeast by Little Russian. The 
 
114 
 
 Russian. 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 White raissians constitute over tliree- 
 fciirtlis of the population of :Mogilef 
 and Minsk provinces and about lialf 
 of Vitebslv, Vilna, and Grodno. In 
 Kovno and Courland tliey approach the 
 Baltic. 
 
 The White Russians have long been 
 in political subjection, first to Lith- 
 uania, then to Poland, and, finally, to. 
 the Great Russians, although their lot 
 now appears preferable to that of all 
 the other subject peoples of western 
 Russia. For this reason, among others, 
 we hear little of them as a distinct 
 race. They are said by travelers to 
 be a distinctly weaker stock than the 
 Great Russian, and less prepossessing 
 in ai)pearance. They are usually con- 
 sidered to be of purer Russian stock 
 than either the (ireat or the Little 
 Russians. Both the latter are far 
 more modified by Mongolian elements, 
 Finnic and Tataric. The White Rus- 
 sians are naturally more influenced by 
 their Lithuanian and Polish neighbors 
 (see) on the west, and these, especially 
 the former, as has been said elsewhere, 
 apin-oach the blond Teutonic type more 
 than the Slavs in appearance. Yet the 
 White Russians are truly Slavs in 
 breadth of head. Their cephalic index 
 Is 82, which is but slightly below that 
 of the Little Russians. They are. 
 therefore, of the purest type of the so- 
 called "Eastern" or "Celto-Slavic" race. 
 
 But few subdivisions of the White 
 Russian need be mentioned. The Po- 
 liechuks (see Ruthcnian) are a White 
 Russian population much mixed with 
 Little Russian and very broad-headed 
 (cephalic index, 85). They live in 
 IMinsk and Yolhynia provinces; that 
 is, on the border of Little Russia and 
 near Poland. The Zabludov, a transi- 
 tion dialect standing between the lit- 
 tle and the AVhite Russian, is found 
 in this district. 
 
 The White Russians number less 
 than 6.000,000, or but little over one- 
 tenth as many as the Great Russians. 
 They are not counted separately as 
 immigrants. 
 
 Russian. 
 
 OTHER RACES OR PEOPLES OF RUSSIA. 
 
 The term " Russian " in the last 
 United States census, and until re- 
 cently in United States immigration 
 statistics, included more persons who 
 were not of the Russian race than 
 those who were. In fact, not 5 per 
 cent of the " Russians " of the Census 
 of 1900 are true Russians, as defined 
 above. They are merely citizens of 
 Russia. Probably over 50 per cent 
 of them are Jews. Certain national- 
 ities are grouped together to constitute 
 the group of " Slavs," and New York 
 is made to apjiear as their chief resi- 
 dence. On the contrary, they are 
 largely Jews from Slavic countries, 
 of whom it is estimated that l,Ot)0,0(X) 
 reside in New York City." 
 
 It is deemed wise to indicate what a 
 variety of peoples go to make up the 
 Russian nationality and which of them 
 are the chief ones that come to Amer- 
 ica (see table following). About 100 
 races are listed in the Russian census 
 of 1897, of which number perhaps 20 
 are confined almost entirely to Asia. 
 In European Russia itself there are 
 as many Mongolian as Caucasian 
 " races " or languages represented. 
 Of the Caucasians, most of the divi- 
 sions speak, not Indo-European or Ar- 
 yan languages, like the Russian, but 
 the peculiar agglutinative tongues of 
 the Caucasus, more different from 
 ours than are the Semitic of Western 
 Asia and the Hamitic of North Africa. 
 The great majority (about SO per 
 cent) of the population, howevei", is 
 Slavic, especially Great Rnssian 
 (nearly 50 per cent). Little Russian 
 (20 per cent), and Polish (7 per cent). 
 Next in numbers come the Jews, Sem- 
 ites (5 per cent) ; then the Lithu- 
 anians, Aryans who resemble Teutons 
 more than Russians physically, if not 
 
 " The common use of the term " nation- 
 ality " instead of " race " in public discus- 
 sions has created an endless amount of con- 
 fusion in the public mind, if not of absolute 
 misinformation, as indicated above. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 Hi 
 
 Russian. 
 
 Russian. 
 
 ii> laiiKViaKO l.'i per coiil ) ; IIumi the 
 l-'iiitis, M(m.i,'()li:ui by laiif,'U:it,'c luit 
 ("au«asi;ni in ai)iiearaiK'(', osiKvially 
 (liose who have loiij; iutorniarried 
 with the Swedes (nearly 3 jx'r cent) ; 
 ;iiul tinally tlio Tatars (also about 3 
 I.er cent). 
 
 It has been made clear in the arti- 
 cles on the leadini,' races of Russia that 
 our ininiijiration comes almost entirely 
 from those liviui,' on the western bor- 
 der, who are in a sen.se subject races, 
 not from the Great or true Russians. 
 In absolute luimbers, of all innnij^rants 
 to the United States the Hebrews 
 stand second, the Poles third, and the 
 (iermans, most of whom come from 
 Russia and Au.stria, fourth. The 
 Ruthenians stand sixteenth down the 
 list: (he snftiller populatioJis of Lithu- 
 anians ;ind I-'inns thirteenth and four- 
 teenth, resix'ctively ; and the Russians 
 proper, usually lower. As shown in 
 the article ou the Slavs, however, all 
 these come at about the same raie 
 
 |ier I. (Mil) of pojiulalion (4 to S) e.veept 
 the (Jerman.s, the liussians proper, and 
 the Jews. The Jews exceed all other 
 races from liussia in the rate of inuni- 
 Kration (ls,'-> iu 10,(IO(t). while the 
 (Jreat liussians come to a less deyree 
 (L* iu 10,000) than any otlier people 
 which characterizes recent American 
 Immigration. 
 
 The following table is taken from 
 the only complete census of the Rus- 
 sian Empire, that of 1807. l-Mnland 
 has a .separate census (total popula- 
 tion, 2,.5!)2,S(;4 in 1000). For most non- 
 Russian races of Russia only the group 
 tot.-ils ar(> given. Detailed statistics of 
 these will be found in the articles dis- 
 cussing each race, especially those on 
 the Tatars, the Finns, and the Cau- 
 casus peoples. The peoples that are 
 practically confined to Siberia natu- 
 rally need no discussion in a diction- 
 ary of immigrant races. (See article 
 Ural-Altaic for linguistic classifica- 
 tion.) 
 
 Races or peoples of the Russian Empire, exclusive of Finland (1897). 
 
 Races or peoples (linguistic). 
 
 European 
 
 Russia with 
 
 Poland. 
 
 Caucasus. 
 
 Asia. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Total 
 
 102,845,117 
 
 9,289,364 
 
 13,505,540 
 
 125,640,021 
 
 
 .\ r vans 
 
 89,635,187 
 
 4,901,412 
 
 5,794,917 
 
 100,331,516 
 
 
 Slavs 
 
 83,514,884 
 
 3,183,870 
 
 5,390,979 
 
 
 
 
 Russians 
 
 75,428,814 
 
 3,154,898 
 
 5,349,855 
 
 83,933,567 
 
 
 Great Russians. . 
 
 48,82.5,881 
 20,750.203 
 5,852.730 
 7,805,437 
 220,633 
 
 1,829,793 
 
 1,305.403 
 
 19, 042 
 
 25,117 
 
 3,855 
 
 5,011.795 
 
 324,885 
 
 13.175 
 
 40,753 
 
 371 
 
 55,607,469 
 22,380,551 
 5,885,547 
 7,931,307 
 224 859 
 
 Little Russians 
 
 
 Poles 
 
 Other Slavic languafjes 
 
 
 
 
 3,077,430 
 
 1,132,858 
 
 1,719,402 
 
 49,511 
 
 141,036 
 
 6,687 
 
 8,955 
 
 56.729 
 
 1,118,094 
 
 527,077 
 
 10, .340 
 1,1S7 
 
 14. 2^18 
 
 5,491 
 
 372,616 
 
 
 
 1,143,000 
 
 
 
 1.173,090 
 1 040 729 
 
 Other Aryans 
 
 
 
 Jews. . 
 
 4,982,189 
 8,221,201 
 
 40,498 
 1,902,142 
 
 40,409 
 7,-542,330 
 
 5,003.156 
 17,065,673 
 
 
 
 I'gro-Flnns . . 
 
 .3,417,770 
 
 4,626,454 
 
 3,946 
 
 173,030 
 
 7,422 
 1,879,908 
 
 70,955 
 7,094,889 
 11,931 
 66,269 
 292,286 
 
 3,.'-i02,147 
 
 13,601,251 
 
 15,877 
 
 66,270 
 
 480,128 
 
 
 
 Tunguzes 
 
 
 Mongols... 
 
 14,812 
 
 
 Georgians 
 
 1,461 
 818 
 53 
 
 1,3.50.275 
 
 1,088,373 
 
 15 
 
 799 
 2, 591 
 80,045 
 36,996 
 1393 
 
 1 352 535 
 
 other Caucasians 
 
 1 091 782 
 
 
 
 Hyperboreans 
 
 36,996 
 12,250 
 
 
 4,208 
 
 6,649 
 
 
116 
 
 The Immiglation Commission. 
 
 Russian. 
 
 Races or peoples of Finhiiid (1900). 
 
 Finns 2, 352, 990 
 
 Swedes 349, 733 
 
 Russians ,'5, 939 
 
 Germans 1, 925 
 
 Lapps 1, 336 
 
 Others 639 
 
 Total 2, 712, 562 
 
 RUSSIAN, BLACK, RED, WHITE, 
 and GREAT. (See Russian; for Little 
 Russian and Red Russian, see Riitlic- 
 nian. ) 
 
 RUSSINE or RUSSNIAK. (See 
 Rutlienian.) 
 
 RUTHENIAN (synonyms, little Rus- 
 sian, Malo-Russian, South Russian, 
 Yugo-Russian; in Austria, Russniak, 
 Russine, Red Russian. Galician; in 
 Russia, also Ukrainian, Cherkasi; in 
 addition some call themselves simply 
 "Russian" (Rusy) and sometimes in 
 America, even "Greek"). The name 
 Tattle Russian would seem most avail- 
 able of all this list at present for 
 a clear and scientific definition. The 
 Little Russian " race " or linguistic 
 subdivision is that branch of the Rus- 
 sian, a "Southern Slavonic" (see) 
 division of Aryan tongues, which is 
 found native throughout southwestern 
 Russia and in Oalicia (Austria). 
 Physically Little Russians are Cau- 
 casian, infrequently modified by a 
 Mongol element. The Little Russians 
 (Ruthenians) furnish more immi- 
 grants than any other true Russian 
 stock coming to America. 
 
 "Little Russia" is a literal trans- 
 lation of the term "Malo-Rossiya.^' 
 " South Russian " and, less frequently, 
 " Yugo-Russian," and even " Cos- 
 sack " or " Cherkess," are among the 
 many names which have been be- 
 stowed upon this people by their 
 n)ore powerful Icinsmen of the north, 
 the Muscovites, who liave assumed to 
 themselves the name " Russian " (see) 
 and the hegemony of the race. For 
 similar, that is for political, reasons, 
 Austria has fotmd it convenient to 
 name her Little Russian subjects 
 
 Ruthenian. 
 
 "Ruthenians;" and this word is now 
 commonly, but loosely, applied, even 
 iu scientific usage, to all Little Rus- 
 sians, including those of Ukrainia, iu 
 Russia. Still the Galicians call them- 
 selves "Rusyny'' which is sometimes 
 translated " Russine." " Russniak " 
 is a less common equivalent of Ruthe- 
 nian. 
 
 " Red Russian " is a historical term 
 which still designates one of the three 
 dialects of the Little Russian language, 
 the western. It appears that " Ruthe- 
 nian " comes from the same root, mean- 
 ing " red." Upon immigrating to 
 America, some refuse to acknowledge 
 that they are Ruthenians, a name fas- 
 tened upon them as a subject people. 
 In some communities they are known 
 here as " Greeks " when th^y are of the 
 United " Greek " Church, and thus dis- 
 tinguished from the Roman Catholic 
 Poles and Slovaks of the community. 
 Of course there is not a true Greek 
 among them. Some American districts 
 confer still other names upon them, 
 lumping them together with Magyars 
 (see) and perhaps with all Slavs 
 under the picturesque, but stupid, 
 title "Huns" or " Himkies." The 
 "Ruthenian (Russniak)" column of 
 our immigration tables apparently in- 
 cludes all Little Russians, although 
 but few are rei)orted as coming from 
 Russia. It is to be understood that 
 all who bear the foregoing names are 
 of one " race." They read one and the 
 same language, which differs both 
 from the White Russian (see) and 
 from the Great or true Russian. The 
 Ruthenian alphabet itself is an earlier 
 form of the Russian. 
 
 What has been said in the articles 
 on the Slavs and the Russians (see) 
 aiiplies in general to the Little Rus- 
 sians or Ruthenians so far as concerns 
 their physical qualities, their intellec- 
 tual and emotional make-up. their civ- 
 ilization, and the notable increase in 
 their immigration. But little need be 
 r(>peated here except to make clear in 
 
Diclionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 117 
 
 Ruthenian. 
 
 tlioy (litTcr from other 
 
 what rt'siiocts 
 Slavs. 
 
 They aro still luoro broad -hoadeil 
 than the Great Russians. This is 
 taken to indicate a greater Tatar ( Mon- 
 jrolian) admixtiye than is found 
 among the hitter, probably as does 
 also the smaller nose, more scanty 
 beard, and somewhat darker complex- 
 i(>n. While hardly so muscular as the 
 Great Russians, they are slightly tal- 
 ler. They are perhaps less practical, 
 solid, and persevering than their com- 
 petitors of the north, and therefore 
 have been less successful as empire 
 builders. But they often show a 
 higher grade of intelligence and taste, 
 and once led the Russias in scientific 
 work. Their literature and their early 
 history warrant them in claiming that 
 they are the true Russian race rather 
 than the northern stock which has 
 usurped the name and the rule — the 
 Great Russians. A large section of 
 them have broken away from the 
 Greek or Russian Church and have 
 united with the Roman Catholic under 
 a particular dispensation which allows 
 them peculiar features of the Greek 
 service and a married clergy. Hence 
 the name " United Greek Church." 
 
 Although the T-ittle Russians stand 
 much closer to the Great Russians than 
 do the rolish. Hebrew, Lithuanian, 
 and (Jerman elements in Russia's 
 poi)ulation, nevertheless the use of 
 their language has been discouraged 
 and in a very remote sense they are 
 a subject people in Russia as well as 
 in Austria. 
 
 Their ethnical subdivisions and inter- 
 mixtures are difficult to disentangle, 
 as is the case with other Slavic peo- 
 ples. The Roikos evidently l)elong to 
 the Red Russian division of the Ruthe- 
 nians. They live in the Carpathians 
 of Galicla and P.ukowina. The Huzuls 
 or Guzuls, a very broad-headed peojile 
 of Rukowina speaking a Red Russian 
 dialect, have evidently grafted a Mon- 
 golian element upon the Ruthenian 
 
 Ruthenian. 
 
 slock. This element may have come 
 down from the extinct Uzes or Ku- 
 nians ('J'atars) who early penetrated 
 this region, or it may be of Daco- 
 Roumanian origin. The IIuzuls are 
 not friendly to the Roikos, their neigh- 
 bors. The Touholtses, Ruthenians of 
 Galicla, are very broad-headed like 
 the Huzuls. The Little Russian stock 
 is also found mixed with the Rou- 
 manian in the Pokutis and the Nistro- 
 vinians ; with the Polish in the Bel- 
 sans; .-ind with the White Russian in 
 the Poliechuks. 
 
 As has been explained at length in 
 an article on the Cossacks (see), the 
 Cossacks of the Dnieper have been an 
 important branch of the liittle Rus- 
 sians historically. The Zaparogs, 
 named from their geographical posi- 
 tion on the river, and the Chernomo- 
 rishes are divisions of these. Little 
 Russian populations have often re- 
 ceived names because of some natural 
 location or social condition. Such are 
 the Stepoviks (of the steppes), the 
 Poliechuks (of the forest), the Wer- 
 chowinci (of the mountains), the Hai- 
 duks (or "rolibers"), and the Lemkes 
 (so called because of their pronuncia- 
 tion). The last named, who live in the 
 Beskids. call themselves "Rii-siKiki/''' — 
 that is. Ruthenians, although they re- 
 semble the Slovaks in language and 
 physical type. Finally, there are the 
 self-explanatory geographical terms by 
 which certain Little Russians are 
 known, as the Bukowinians, the Gali- 
 cians, the Ukrainians, and the Bugans, 
 or dwellers on the Bug. The Bugans 
 are also known as the Lapotniki and 
 are of a distinct type. 
 
 It must not be inferred that the 
 majority of the inhabitants of Galicla, 
 Bnkowina, and the Ukraine are Little 
 Russians. In Galicia they are sur- 
 passed in numbers by the Poles; in 
 P.ukowina nearly equaled by the Rou- 
 manians. In each of these districts the 
 (Jermans stand third in population, 
 with 210,000 and 160,000 souls, respec- 
 
118 
 
 The Immiorration Commission. 
 
 Ruthenian. 
 
 tively. lu the Ukraine many peoples 
 are represented: the Great Russians, 
 the present masters of Little Russia ; 
 the Poles, its former masters ; large 
 colonies of Germans, with some Bohe- 
 mians and more Bulgarians ; Tatar 
 communities in the south ; Rouma- 
 
 Samoyed. 
 
 nians annexed with their territory on 
 the southwest; and multitudes of 
 Jews, besides Armenians, Greeks, and 
 Gypsies everywhere. 
 
 The Little Russians themselves are 
 distributed geographically as shown in 
 the following table : 
 
 Xiiiiibcr (iiul (listrihiition of Little Nu.^xiaiis (Riitlicnidiis) . 
 
 Country. 
 
 Estimated 
 for 1897. 
 
 Census. 
 
 Chief location. 
 
 Total 
 
 25,000,000 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 20,750,000 
 
 20,750,000(1897) 
 
 
 
 
 Little Russia. 
 
 17,006,000 
 2, 180, 000 
 1,564,000 
 
 17,006,000(1897) 
 2,180,000(1897) 
 1,564,000(1897) 
 
 Bessarabia. 
 
 Central Great Russia 
 
 White Russia. 
 
 
 
 Austria 
 
 3,285,000 
 
 3,375,000(1900) 
 
 
 
 
 Oalicia 
 
 
 3,074,000(1900) 
 
 298,000(1900) 
 
 3,000(1900) 
 
 
 Bukowina 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Hungary 
 
 415,000 
 50,000 
 500.000 
 
 420,000(1900) 
 
 North Central Hunpary. 
 
 United States 
 
 
 
 
 
 Roughly speaking, one-half of Rus- 
 sia south of the latitude of Moscow 
 and eastward along the Black Sea as 
 far as the Caucasus, the Kalmuks, and 
 the Cossacks of the lower Don, is 
 Little Russian. The race also covers 
 all of eastern Austi-ia — that is, Galicia 
 and Bukowina---with the exception of 
 a small district about Cracow (Polish), 
 and spreads out far beyond the Car- 
 pathians into Hungary. Among the 
 Slavic peoples their total population is 
 second only to that of the Great Rus- 
 sians. During the fiscal years ISOO to 
 1!)10, inclusive, 147,375 Little Rus- 
 sians (or Ruthenians as they are 
 designated in immigration statistics) 
 were admitted to the United States 
 and the race ranked sixteenth among 
 all races in this regard. Of these. 
 144.710, or nS.2 per cent, came from 
 Austria-Hungary, and only 1,034 from 
 Russia, although, as will be noted from 
 the preceding table, there are approxi- 
 mately 20.7r.O.0OO Little Russians in 
 Russia and only 3,700,000 in Austria 
 
 and Hungary. Their large population 
 makes it appear probable that the 
 Little Russians will be more largely 
 representefl in the Slavic immigration 
 of the future. 
 
 The principal destinations of Ruthe- 
 nians in the United States during the 
 twelve-year period referred to were: 
 Pennsylvania, 73,449; New York, 
 31,307; and New Jersey, 16,015. 
 
 S. 
 
 SAMARITAN. A branch of the 
 Chaldean group of the Semitic stock 
 
 (see). 
 
 SAMEIAT. Same as Lapp (see). 
 
 SAMOAN. A Polynesian inhabiting 
 the Samoan Islands. (See Pacific 
 /ulamlcr.) 
 
 SAMOGITIAN. Same as Jmoud. 
 (Se(> Finnish.) 
 
 SAMOYED. The Ugro-Finnic peo- 
 ple living on the Arctic Ocean in north- 
 eastern Russia and northwestern Si- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 119 
 
 Samoyed. 
 
 borin. Of little iinportniu'e luuuorirally 
 (poinilation about I'MtOO) or iu civili- 
 zation. They are still more primitive 
 iu manner of life and more Mousolian 
 in appearance than are their western 
 relatives, the Lapps. ( See above terms ; 
 also Finnifili and Ural-Altaic.) While 
 having: a similar laniruape to the Eu- 
 ropeanized Finns, th?y are quite the 
 opi>osi1e to them iu appearance, true 
 Asiatics. None are known to come to 
 America. 
 
 SANDOMIRIAN. A subdivision of 
 the I'ulish (sec).. 
 
 SANDWICH ISLANDER. (See Ha- 
 ir a iiaii.) 
 
 SANSKRITIC. A term sometimes 
 ai)plied to all the Aryan languages 
 (see). The Sanskrit is the oldest of 
 these lanpuases. 
 
 SANTAL. A small subdivision of the 
 Dravidlnn race (see) living in Bengal. 
 (See Hindu.) 
 
 SARD or SARDINIAN. A native of 
 the island of Sardinia, a possession 
 of Italy. The language is a dialect of 
 Italian (see) peculiar to the island, 
 called " Sardinian." Physically the 
 Sardinians are one of the most homo- 
 geneous groups of Europe. Like their 
 neighbors, the Corsicans. they are sup- 
 liosed to be at bottom Iheric thus being 
 related to the South Italians and the 
 early iidiabitants of Spain, and per- 
 hajis to the Berbers of northern Africa. 
 The Sardinian, of all the Italians, is 
 the purest representative of the 
 " Mediterranean " ra<-e in head form 
 and color of hair and eyes. He is the 
 most dwarfish in stature of European 
 peoples, the average being several 
 inches sliorter than the Teutonic aver- 
 age of northern Europe. The facial 
 features often betray an infusion of 
 African blood. 
 
 The Sardinians arc^ Illiterate, very 
 backward, have no great industries, 
 :ind but little foreign trade. In re- 
 ligion nearly all are Catholic. 
 
 Scandinavian. 
 
 'I'he 
 0(10, I 
 
 population of Sai'dini 
 early all of whom ;i 
 
 ^ S.-.O.- 
 South 
 
 Italians, except 10,000 Catalans (see 
 i^jHinisli) in the northern part of the 
 island. The latter form the aris- 
 tocracy of Sardinia. Comi)aratively 
 few Sardinians enngrate, and those 
 who come to the United States are 
 ])robably listed as South Italian. 
 
 SARTE. A Tataric (see) tribe of 
 Asia. 
 
 SAVOLAK, SAVAKOTI, or SAVOLAI- 
 SET. A division of the Western Finns. 
 (See Finnish.) 
 
 SAVOYARD. (See Frrnch.) 
 
 SAVRIN. An Istrian division of the 
 Slovenians (see). 
 
 SAXON. (See German.) 
 
 SCANDINAVIAN (sometimes Norse), 
 including the Norwegian, Danish, 
 Swedish, and Icelandic races or peo- 
 ples. The native, Teutonic, race or 
 races of Scandinavia in the wider 
 sense. The name " Scandinavia " is 
 sometimes applied to the northern 
 peninsula only— that is, to Norway and 
 Sweden — but it is also properly ap- 
 plied to Denmark and Iceland. The 
 Scandinavian is the most familiar in 
 America of the older innnigrant types 
 from the Continent of Europe, with the 
 exception of the German ; that is. it is 
 the most numerously represented, espe- 
 cially in the North Central States. 
 
 The definitions of the subdivisions of 
 the Scandinavian group are self-evi- 
 dent, to wit, the Teutonic races of Nor- 
 way, Sweden, Denmark, and Iceland, 
 respectively. The term " Norse"" is 
 ai)i)1ied only to themselves by the Nor- 
 wegians, who are called "Nor.sk" in 
 their own language. But it is better 
 justified in international usage as a 
 name of the entire Scandinavian group 
 of languages. The Old Norse, or the 
 early language of Iceland, was the 
 predec(»ssor of all modern Scandina- 
 vian languages. It is hardly necessary 
 to remind the reader that the term 
 " Norseman " or " Northman " was ap- 
 
120 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Scandinavian. 
 
 lilied during the middle ages to the vik- 
 ing rovers of all these countries, who 
 established dynasties m England, Rus- 
 sia, France (Normandy), and Sicily, 
 settled Iceland, and without doubt pre- 
 ceded Columbus to America. Nor is it 
 necessary to remind the student of 
 ethnology that the Scandinavian is 
 considered to be the purest type of one 
 of the three great races of Europe as 
 divided from a physical point of view; 
 tliat is, of the " Northern " or " Teu- 
 tonic " race in contradistinction from 
 the "Alpine " and " Mediterranean " 
 races farther south. (See Caucasian 
 and Aryan.) 
 
 If races be divided merely by physi- 
 cal characters, all Scandinavians form 
 a homogeneous race more truly than 
 any of the large populations or races 
 south of them. The English, and es- 
 pecially the French and the German, 
 are much more mixed in physical type. 
 The typical Scandinavians average as 
 the longest-headed and most purely 
 blond, if not the tallest people of Eu- 
 rope. In height they appear to be sur- 
 P'assed only by the Scotch. Both the 
 height and the cephalic index increase 
 as we pass from Denmark to Sweden 
 and from Sweden to Norway. The 
 cephalic index in these countries rises 
 in the order named from 77.8 to 78, 
 then to 78.5; the height from 1.68 
 meters to 1.70 meters, and then to 1.72 
 meters. In English measui'es, the Nor- 
 wegian average, the last named, is 
 about r> feet 8 inches, which the Scotch 
 exceeds by one-half inch. 
 
 It • must be remembered that the 
 small population of Lapps, 30,000, in 
 northern Scandinavia is of entirely 
 different race, the very opposite of the 
 Scandinavian, in fact, both in language 
 and in physical type. As elsewhere ex- 
 plained (see Lappish), they still sp(>ak 
 a Mongol or Ugro-Finnic tongue — ag- 
 glutinative in struclure, instead of iJi- 
 fle<-ted, as is tlie Ary:iu family of lan- 
 guages, to which the Scandinavian be- 
 longs. Physically the Lapps are very 
 
 Scandinavian. 
 
 short and indicate in their dark fea- 
 tures and extremely broad heads their 
 Asiatic origin. Very little intermix- 
 ture has taken plnce with this stock 
 considering the length of time the 
 Scandinavians and Lapps have lived 
 in neighboring districts, unless a 
 broader-headed and darker type of 
 Norwegians found in the extreme 
 southwest indicates an ancient in- 
 fusion of this sort. Ripley prefers to 
 think it a survival of an early "Al- 
 pine " element from Central Europe. 
 
 The character of the Norse element 
 in America is well erfough known to 
 need no detailed description. They 
 make ideal farmers and are often said 
 to Americanize more rapidly than do 
 the other peoples who have a new lan- 
 guage to learn on their arrival. In 
 Norway the rate of illiteracy is the 
 lowest in Europe. In religion the 
 Scandinavians are Protestant almost 
 to a man — over 09 per cent, according 
 to the censuses of these countries. 
 
 NORWEGIAN. 
 
 The most difficult question that re- 
 mains for discussion relates to the 
 Norwegian race or people and lan- 
 guage. Are the Norwegians to be con- 
 sidered a separate race or people from 
 the Danes? Of course, as a national- 
 ity they are different. In fact there 
 exists a separatist feeling among 
 the three Scandinavian nationalities 
 \\hich persists to a degree even in 
 America. But the literary language of 
 Norway and that of Denmark are gen- 
 erally supposed to be one and the 
 same. As has been repeatedly ex- 
 plained (see Introductory, EiKjIish, 
 and German) . this dictionary adopts 
 the test of race which is followed in 
 all national censuses, namely, that of 
 language; and it was found in the 
 case of the Dutch .-ind the Flemish 
 (see acniiait) that only the literary 
 languages, and not a difference in 
 spoken dialects, .iustified separating 
 them from other " Germans." 
 
Dictionary of Races or People 
 
 Scandinavian. 
 
 A fair answer to the qin'slioii just 
 raised apjjears to be thai the Xorwt^ 
 i:iaii can now be i-ailcd, Icclmicaliy, a 
 (lilVoroiit race or lu'oplo fnnii liii' 
 l>anisli. altliou.uli this was not true a 
 (eiitury a,i:o. Of course, this is only 
 an arbitrary distinction and is one of 
 the uiost artilicial distinctions we are 
 callal upon to lualce among the so- 
 I ailed Kuropean "races," as deter- 
 nuned by language or by any other 
 siandard. I'hysically, as already 
 shown, the Norwegians and the Danes 
 are, to a remarkable degree, homo- 
 geneous. Furthermore, so far as dia- 
 lectal differences are concerned, there 
 is no more reason for separating them 
 from one another than for dividing 
 the Norwegians themselves into differ- 
 ent races. 
 
 The fact is that from 1397 to 1814, 
 when Norway regained her independ- 
 ence from Denmark, a modified Danish 
 was not only the literary language of 
 Norway but was generally used in the 
 cities and among the educated classes. 
 Since this date a new literary lan- 
 guage, the " Dano-Norwegian," has 
 been rapidly developed at tlie hands 
 of Norway's greatest litterateurs, in- 
 cluding Ibsen. While this language is 
 based npon the Danish formerly in use,^ 
 it has incorporated 7.000 words from 
 the Norwegian dialects, enough to suf- 
 tice almost for a hinguage. Indeed, 
 other writers, like Aasen, insist on 
 using only Norwegian dialectal forms. 
 The Norwegian may, therefore, in ac- 
 cordance with the language test, be 
 considered a separate peoitle. 
 
 A few facts bearing upon Norway's 
 remarkable emigration may be reserved 
 for the table which appears near the 
 end of this article. In short, Norway 
 has sent a larger per cent of its popu- 
 lation to America than any other coun- 
 Iry excepting Ireland. (\»nsidering the 
 smallness of its populalion. hnl lilllc 
 o\er L'.(M)0.(MM», as comparctl uitii tiic 
 72.00il.000 of (Germans and 40.00«),00() 
 of English, Scotch, and Irish, it has 
 60813°— VOL 5—11 9 
 
 121 
 
 Scandinavian. 
 
 (lone its full share in populating Amer- 
 ica. Although Scandinavian immigra 
 lion has greatly diminished in its rela- 
 tive rank since ISSo, the TInitetl States 
 census of 1900 gives 3;',('),9S5 of the poi>- 
 ulation as of Noi-wegian birth and 
 4r)2,S9() as children of parents born in 
 Norway. Counting these two genera- 
 tions only, the Norwegian population 
 of the United States is already nioie 
 than one-third that of Norway. 
 
 DANISH AND ICELANDIC. 
 
 The two smallest in extent of the 
 Scandinavian peoples may next be con- 
 sidered, those of Denmark and her In- 
 sular possession, Iceland. They are 
 entirely different from each other in 
 language, and therefore are distinct in 
 race, according to the usual test. 
 While Denmark gave its language in 
 recent times to Norway, as has already 
 been said, Iceland gave the Old Norse 
 in written form to all Scandinavia. 
 During that period of the northern 
 literature, Norway took precalence of 
 Denmark and of Sweden. The Sagas 
 and the Eddas belonged in a sense to 
 her as w^ell as to Iceland and gave to 
 Scandinavia the proud distinction of 
 bequeathing to posterity an older and 
 more famous literature than any of the 
 German tongues farther south. 
 
 The population of Iceland is purely 
 Scandinavian, but is so small in num- 
 bers, about 80.000, as to be of no im- 
 portance in immigration. Icelanders 
 do, however, come to the United States 
 and also to Canada. In Denmark it- 
 self it is estimatetl that fully 97 per 
 cent of the population is Danish, not- 
 withstanding the closeness of its re- 
 lations to (Jermany. On the other 
 hand, there are at least 140,(K)0 Danes 
 living on the other side of the bor- 
 der in Germany. If one may contr.ist 
 the three Scandinavian peo])Ies in a 
 siighl <lcgrcc. it might be said that 
 liic Norwegian is rather more of a 
 democrat— slow, sturdy, and indeiicnd- 
 ent ; the Swede, as he has been called, 
 
122 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Scandinavian. 
 
 " the Parisian of tlie North ; " and the 
 Dane, the cosmopolite. The royal fam- 
 ily of Denmark stands in extraordi- 
 nary personal relations with those of 
 a number of European powers. Mem- 
 bers of the family of the late King 
 Christian are now rulers or consorts 
 of rulers in several of .the European 
 countries. 
 
 SWKDISH. 
 
 The Swedes may be considered to be 
 entirely distinct in race from the Danes 
 and the Norwegians, Their language 
 is so different that it can not be read 
 by the Danes apd Norwegians without 
 some study. The Swedes have ex- 
 panded in Europe more than their sis- 
 ter Scandinavians. For five hundred 
 years Finland was ruled by Sweden. 
 Although this rule ceased a cen- 
 tury ago, in 1S09, Swedish is still the 
 
 Scandinavian. 
 
 language of the higher classes of Finns 
 and is used in cfPcial and scientific 
 publications of their country. Fully 
 350,000, or 13 per cent, of the popula- 
 tion of Finland is Swedish to-day. 
 The Finns themselves, as found in 
 Finland, show a large admixture of 
 Scandinavian blood, for they are Teu- 
 tonic in physical type rather than 
 Ugric. (See Finnish.) AYhile there is 
 no doubt that they are Asiatic, Mongol, 
 in origin, tliey are to-day of entii'ely 
 different type from the Finns of east- 
 ern Russia. In America they are 
 often taken to be Scandinavians, but 
 are to be distinguished by their mother 
 tongue, which is absolutely different 
 from any Aryan language, agglutina- 
 tive rather than inflected in type. 
 
 The Scandinavian population of the 
 world is about 13.000.000. Their ap- 
 proximate distribution is shown in the 
 following table: 
 
 ScandinnvidH populdtion and i)nniigration. 
 
 Immigration (1907). 
 
 Number. ^%P" 
 
 Total poDulation of — 
 
 Denmark- ( 1900) 
 
 Norway (1905) 
 
 Sweden (1907) 
 
 Scandinavians in— 
 
 Finland (Swedes, 1900) . . . 
 
 Sleswick (Danes) 
 
 Iceland (1901) 
 
 United States (estimated) 
 Elsewhere (estimated) 
 
 2,605,000 
 2,311,000 
 5,377,000 
 
 7, 163 
 22.043 
 20,534 
 
 350.000 
 200,000 
 
 78,000 
 2,000,000 
 
 79,000 
 
 2.7 
 9.5 
 3.8 
 
 It is interesting to note that the 
 smallest of the continental Scandina- 
 vian peoples in numbers, the Norwe- 
 gian, doubles or trebles each of the 
 others in its rate of immigration. 
 'IMiis rate, 9.5 per 1,000 of the popu- 
 lation in 1907, although much lower 
 tliau it was twenty years ago, was 
 surpassed in tlie >ear mentioned only 
 by tl)<>s(> of Slovak, Hebrew, Croatian 
 ;iml Slii\ (Miiiin, nnd South Italian races. 
 Tlie Irish, which liiid nearly the SAine 
 
 rate, resembles it also in the large total 
 innnigration it has sent out of a very 
 small population. The Scandinavians, 
 taken together, stood twice as far 
 down the list of immigrant races in 
 their rate of 5 per 1,000 of population. 
 In absolute numbers, Scandinavian 
 immigration is fifth in rank, 5S0,30(; 
 for the twelve yi'ars 1S99-1910, being 
 exceeded only by that from the much 
 larger i)opulations of the Uermans, 
 Italians, and IV)les, as also by the 
 
Dictionary of Races or People 
 
 Scandinavian. 
 
 lU'brews. The Kiiplish, Irish, and 
 Scotch taken separately rank below it. 
 
 The Scandinavians differ from the 
 British, natnrally, in coming to the 
 I'nited States ahnost entirely to the 
 neglect of the British colonies. It is 
 probable that more Scandinavian 
 farmers per year now emigrate from 
 our own Northwestern States into Can- 
 ada than come direct to Canada from 
 Europe. It is possible for the Scan- 
 dinavian element to increase in future 
 American immigration more than, for 
 instance, the Irish, for there are 
 11.000.000 Scandinavians in Europe as 
 against only 4.500,000 Irish. 
 
 Scandinavian immigrants still go, as 
 they always have gone, to the North 
 Central States to a greater degree than 
 almost any other people, although 
 New York stood first in this regard 
 with 107.775 during the twelve years 
 under consideration. The other prin- 
 cipal destinations during that period 
 were: Minnesota. 89,093; Illinois, 
 75.669: Massachusetts. 43.427: Wiscon- 
 sin. 36.4712; North Dakota, 26,447; 
 Washington, 24,9.50: Iowa, 23,812; 
 Michigan, 20.977 : Pennsylvania, 19,190. 
 and South Dakota. 14,132. 
 
 SCLAVE, SCLAVONIAN, and SLAVE. 
 Same as Slav (see). 
 
 . SCOTCH (including Highland Scotch 
 or Gaelic). A term applied (1) in the 
 wider sense to both races of Scotland, 
 the Celts of the north (Highlanders) 
 and the Anglo-Saxons of the south 
 (Lowlanders) ; (2) in a narrower 
 sense, only to the Celtic race of Scot- 
 land, the Highland Scotch. Gaelic is 
 another name for the latter. The 
 word " Scotch," as a linguistic term, 
 means the language si)oken by Scotch- 
 men. When unqualified it means the 
 dialect of p]nglish siwken by the Low- 
 land Scotch. Highland Scotch is a 
 synonym for Scottish Gaelic, the most 
 northern branch of the Celtic group of 
 Aryan or Indo-F]nropean languages 
 (see these). The words " Scotch " and 
 
 123 
 
 Scotch. 
 
 *• Scotchmen." used as terms of nation- 
 ality, include all citizens of Scotland, 
 and therefore other peoples besides the 
 Highland Scotch and the Lowland 
 Scotch. " Scots " is a synonym used in 
 Scotland for Scotchmen generally. In 
 deference to common usage this dic- 
 tionary must deviate from the lin- 
 guistic principle of classification else- 
 where explained (see Introductory and 
 EngVish) and consider Scotch to in- 
 clude both the Highland and the Low- 
 land Scotch. To avoid confusion, 
 however, the term " Highland Scotch " 
 will be generally used for the Celtic 
 linguistic stock of the Highlands and 
 "Lowland Scotch" for the English- 
 sjteaking population of the Lowlands. 
 
 HIGHLAND SCOTCH. 
 
 The Highland Scotch language, the 
 modern Erse or Gaelic, is s;\id to be a 
 nmch more modern language than 
 Irish. These two Celtic tongues are 
 said to differ from one another no 
 more than the English of the Lowland 
 Scotch does from ordinary English. 
 Highland Scotch is meager in its 
 literature and is fast losing ground 
 as a speech. English is rapidly re- 
 placing it in commerce, in church serv- 
 ices, in the schools, and even in the 
 home. It is only in the most western 
 part of Scotland and in the islands of 
 the Hebrides that Highland Scotch is 
 still spoken by a majority of the 
 population. 
 
 There are partisan views as to the 
 origin and racial atlinities of the High- 
 land Scotch. Some contend that they 
 are descended from the ancient Cale- 
 donian Picts; others that they are the 
 descendants of the so-called "Scots" 
 (Irish) who emigrated to Scotland 
 from northern Ireland about the sixth 
 century and gave their name and l.in- 
 guage to the new country as did the 
 Angles to England. Perhaps the more 
 reasonable view is that of the iihys- 
 ical ;iulLropoiogists. who say that tin- 
 
124 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Scotch. 
 
 Highlaiul Scotch are a mixed people, 
 a product of Pict, Irish, aud Scan- 
 dinavian. The prevailing type, as 
 among the Irish, is tall, long-headed, 
 and harsh-featured. But there is a 
 greater proportion of blonds, especially 
 of the red-haired and freckle-faced 
 type. Dark eyes, rare among the Irish, 
 are quite common among the High- 
 landers. Contrary to the time-honored 
 opinion of ethnologists of the linguis- 
 tic school, physical anthropologists 
 now state that the " Celtic " or "Al- 
 pine " (see) physical type, one of the 
 three great physical divisions of the 
 races of Europe, is rarely found in 
 either Scotland or Ireland. Most of 
 the brunette individuals found in 
 these countries are long-headed and 
 are thought to be representatives of 
 the " Southern " or " Mediterranean " 
 rather than of the broad-headed "Al- 
 pine" race. 
 
 Geographically the Highland Scotch 
 originally occupied the northern is- 
 lands and all the territory north of the 
 southern firths of Scotland, the firths 
 of Clyde and of Forth; that is, the 
 territory north of the cities of Glas- 
 gow and Edinburgh. But as Saxons 
 and Danes pressed upon them from the 
 south and Norwegians from the north 
 they were driven into the Highlands of 
 Scotland. These are generally under- 
 stood to comprise all the territory 
 northwest of a line drawn diagonally 
 from the Clyde to Aberdeen on the 
 eastern shore. This territory occupies 
 more than half the area of Scotland, 
 but is sparsely settled. And even the 
 entire eastern part of northern Scot- 
 land has become Anglicized. Only 
 about 5 per cent of the people of Scot- 
 land can now speak Gaelic, and of this 
 small number, about one-half, or 112,- 
 000, live in three counties in the heart 
 of the Highlands. I>ess than 500 per- 
 sons of the Lowlands speak Gaelic 
 only. Ilighhuid Scotch is i)ractically 
 extinct in the nortliern islands. 
 
 LOWLAND SCOTCH AND NORTHERN 
 
 1SLA?JPERS. 
 
 The people of the Lowlands and of 
 the northern islands bear certain re- 
 semblances to each other. Both have 
 been Teutonic in language for cen- 
 turies. Both have been much modified 
 physically by Scandinavian elements. 
 Both are often classed as " English " 
 (see) in race. The term "Lowland 
 Scotch" is a name given to the 
 people of the Lowlands of Scotland. 
 They speak a dialect of English known 
 to every schoolboy through the ballads 
 of Burns. It is closely related to the 
 Northumberland dialect of the north- 
 ern part of England, but contains more 
 Celtic and Scandinavian elements. 
 
 Physically the Lowland Scotch are 
 very mixed, being descended chiefly 
 from Scandinavians and Saxons, but 
 also from Picts, Celtic-Scots, and Nor- 
 man French. These various elements 
 do not seem, however, to b6 as thor- 
 oughly amalgamated as in the case 
 of the English. A type largely repre- 
 sented approaches that of the English- 
 man, long-headed, wath light eyes, and 
 with liair varying from light to brown, 
 but taller, heavier, and more muscular. 
 The features are rounder and the 
 cheek bones less prominent than those 
 of the Highland Scotch. This Low- 
 lander is the type sometimes pointed 
 out as the one toward which the 
 American people is evolving. The 
 chief racial elements of the mixture 
 have been much the same in either 
 case. The Norse type also has many 
 representatives. It is tall (the tallest 
 of all Europe, over 5 feet 8 inches), 
 very long-headed, with light eyes and 
 hair flaxen or sand colored. This tj-pe 
 is found not only in the Lowlands, but 
 is predominant in the norinern islands, 
 the Slu'tlands, and the Orkneys. It is 
 also found in tlu» Ilebridi's. So thor- 
 oughly did the Norwegians invade 
 these islands that not only were tliey 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 121 
 
 Scotch. 
 
 (Iniiiiii.nil llioro for centuries, but Iheir 
 l;ius;u:i.i.'o was in use in tlie Hebrides 
 liDUi tiie ei^rlitb to tbe fourteentb cen- 
 tury, wbeu it was replaced by Gaelic, 
 and still lonjrer in tbe nortbern islands, 
 wbere it survived until superseded by 
 tbe Enjillsb iu tbe eigbteentb century. 
 
 From wbat bas been said it will be 
 seen tbat tbe Knjrlisb-speaklng popula- 
 tions of Srotlnnd now occupy tbe en- 
 tire lowlands, tbe Sbetland and Ork- 
 ney islands, and tbe uortbeasternmost 
 county of Scotland. Tbe> are boundeil 
 on tbe west by tbe Higbland Scotcb 
 and on tbe soutb by tbe Nortbumber- 
 land dialect of Englisb. Tbe popula- 
 tion of tbis territory is about 3,850,000, 
 practically all of wbom except some 
 nO.OOO (Higbland Scotcb) speak Eng- 
 lish. 
 
 Tbe Scotcb, both Higblauders and 
 Lowlanders, are too well known in 
 otber respects as American citizens to 
 neetl further discussion bere. Topo- 
 graphical conditions have bad much to 
 do in developing their differences. 
 Tbe Highlander, living in tbe unfer- 
 tile mountains covered with rocks and 
 heath and barren of mineral wealth, is 
 given to sheep herding and cattle 
 grazing. The Lowlander, having rich 
 lields and mines of coal and iron, is an 
 agriculturist, a miner, and a manufac- 
 turer. The population of his district 
 is five times as dense as that of the 
 Highlander. 
 
 The population of Scotland in 1001 
 was 4,472.103. Outside of Scotland, the 
 Scotcb, using the term to include both 
 Highlanders and Lowlanders, are found 
 in considerable numbers in Ulster 
 province in Ireland (see Irish), in Eng- 
 land, in the United States, and in the 
 British colonies. There are 000,000 of 
 the first and second generation only in 
 the United States. Longstaff says that 
 Canada is to a great extent a Scotch 
 country. He estimated th;it there were 
 (1S81) about 700,000 Scotch in Can- 
 ada. In religion the Scotch are for tbe 
 
 Semitic-Hamitic. 
 
 'I'bc 
 
 irc about 
 
 most part Protest a n(; 
 400.0(X) Catholics. 
 
 During tbe twelve years ISOiVIOlO. 
 130.S42 Scotch inunigrants were ad- 
 mitted to the United States, 20..-1(; 
 arriving iu 1007. Tbis places them 
 seventeenth on the list of inunigrant 
 races or peoples. Their rate of move- 
 ment from Europe in 1907 was 4 jier 
 l.(XX) of tbe population of Scotland. 
 "This was nearly four times that of tbe 
 English, but only about half that of 
 tbe Irish or the Norwegian, whose i"ate 
 of movement is the greatest of all 
 northwestern European peoples. It 
 was, however, less than one- fourth 
 that of tbe races having the highest 
 rate of movement, the Hebrew and tbe 
 Slovak (18 per 1.000 of the population 
 in 1907). The principal destinations 
 of the Scotch during the twelve years 
 considered were : New York, 34.917 ; 
 Massachusetts, 18,295; Pennsylvania, 
 16.258; Illinois, 8,000; New Jersey, 
 7.855. and California, 6,067. 
 
 SCOTCH-IRISH. (See Irish.) 
 
 SELJUK TURK. A peasant class of 
 Asia Minor. (See Tataric and Tiirk- 
 ish. ) 
 
 SEMITIC-HAMITIC. One of tbe 
 four chief divisions or stocks of the 
 Caucasian race. The others are the 
 insignificant Basque and Caucasic 
 stocks and the great Aryan division. 
 The Semitic-IIamitic is considerable 
 in extent, covering one-third of Africa ; 
 but its population is only 50,000,000 as 
 against 800.000,000 Aryans. They and 
 the Aryans are the only peoples of the 
 world having inflected languages. For 
 this reason they may be grouped to- 
 gether, perhaps with more propriety 
 than because of their physical simi- 
 larity. Many Ilamites would be taken 
 bj- travelers to be Negroes; yet because 
 of the regularity of their features, and 
 certain otber characteristics, they are 
 felt to be Caucasian rather than Negro. 
 
126 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Semitic-Hamitic. 
 
 The Semites may be deflned as that 
 branch of the Caucasian race indige- 
 nous to southwestern Asia, and the 
 Ilamites as that branch indigenous to 
 northern Africa ; but the Hamites also 
 are supposed to have come originally 
 from the Euphrates region, while one 
 branch of the Semites, the Abyssin- 
 ians, are found in Africa. While the 
 
 Semitic-Hamitic. 
 
 languages of the Hamites and the 
 Semites are not very closely allied, 
 there can no longer be any doubt that 
 they should be grouped together. The 
 linguistic relations of these peoples 
 will be best seen in the following clas- 
 sification from Brinton. (Some ex- 
 tinct peoples are omitted and others 
 are in italics.) 
 
 The Semitie-Hamitic famiUj. 
 
 stocks. 
 
 Groups. 
 
 Peoples and tribes. 
 
 
 1 Libyan 
 
 IGuanches, Berbers, Rifians, Zouaves, Kabyles 
 { Tuarelcs, Tibbus, Gliadumes, Mzabites, Etruscans, 
 
 I. Hamitic 
 
 
 I Assyrians (early), Hittltes. 
 Copts, Fellaheen. 
 
 (Gallas, Somalis, Danakils, Bedjas, Bilins. Afars 
 \ Khamirs. 
 
 
 3 East African 
 
 
 
 II. Semitic 
 
 2. Abyssinian 
 
 3. Chaldean 
 
 /Amhamis, Tigris, Tigrinas, Gheez. Ethiopians, 
 \ Harraras. 
 
 1 Assyrians (later), Babylonians, Israelites, Arameans 
 \ (Syrians, etc.), Samaritans. 
 
 
 
 
 Hovelacque classifies the Semites as 
 follows : 
 
 1. Arabic group : Arabic proper and 
 idioms of South Arabia and Abyssinia. 
 
 2. Canaanitic group : Hebrew and 
 Phoenician. 
 
 3. Arameo-Assyrian group: Aramaic 
 (Chaldee and Syriac) and Assyrian. 
 
 The " East African " of the foregoing 
 table is often called the " Etiiiopiau " 
 group. It extends on the coast below 
 Abyssinia as far south as the game 
 regions visited by the Roosevelt hunt- 
 ing expedition in 1909. These Ham- 
 ites, and others bordering on the true 
 Negro country, are naturally in large 
 part of mixed blood. This is true also 
 of the Arabs found everywhere in 
 northern Africa and even of those of 
 Arabia. It is due to the Arabs, how- 
 ever, that we sometimes find a dis- 
 tinctly light Berber or other tribe in 
 this region. These are true Cauca- 
 sians. They are sometimes even 
 blonds. The Hamites are held by 
 Sergi, the Italian anthropologist, to 
 have been the original stock that peo- 
 jiled .southern Italy and spread over 
 
 the northern shore of the Mediter- 
 ranean. 
 
 The I.,ibyan group, said to present 
 the purest type of the stock, extends 
 to the western coast. In IMorocco 
 they are known as Riffs and Berbers; 
 in Algeria, as Zouaves and Kabyles; 
 further south, as the Tuaregs and 
 Tibus of the desert and as the Gha- 
 dames, the Serkus, and the Mzabites. 
 An extinct Riff tribe, the Guanches, 
 once inhabited the Canary Islands. 
 The Senagas, further south, have given 
 their name to the French colony of 
 Senegal. This lies upon the borderland 
 of the tyiiical Negroes, the Sudanese, 
 whose descendants are found in the 
 United States. 
 
 The Semitic-Hamitic family com- 
 prises tribes and peoples as different in 
 civilization as they are in color. As 
 lias been said elsewhere, the Hebrews 
 (see) are to-day European or Aryan 
 rather than Semitic in residence, in 
 civilization, and even in language and 
 blood. Excepting them and the Chris- 
 tianized Syrians and Abyssininns, 
 practically all are Mohammedans, 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 127 
 
 Semitic-Hamitic. 
 
 Irom 111.' Ar.il.s on the (\ist In llio 
 iCilTs :iii(l StMicjiJis dii the west. .M:iiiy 
 rjifiaii boliofs survive in i)!jic«'s. 
 
 As to iimiiiyrntion, the chief race 
 of this liujruistic groii]), the He- 
 Itrews, are second only to the Italians 
 ill point of numbers coming: to our 
 sliores. Statistics concerninjx these, 
 the Syrians, and the Arabs will be 
 found inider their respective names in 
 this dictionary. Indeed, if we con- 
 sider the KSonth Italians, as does Sergi, 
 to be of Ilamitic origin, we might 
 rightly sjiy that the dominant type of 
 recent immigration is Western Asiatic 
 (Seujitic-Hamitic), where but recently 
 it was Northern Enroi)ean (Aryan) ; 
 for the South Italians and the Hebrews 
 are now far iu the lead amongst immi- 
 grants. All the Semitic-Hamitic im- 
 migration tliat remains, aside from 
 that mentioned above, is exceedingly 
 small. It is included in the 4U immi- 
 grants of " Other peoples " that came 
 from Africa in 1907 as reported by 
 the Bureau of Immigration. This, it 
 will be remembered, does not include 
 Negro immigration (see). 
 
 SENAGA. (See Semitic-Hamitic.) 
 
 SEPHARDIM. The Spanish-Portu- 
 guese Jews as distinguished from the 
 German-Polish Jews, called Ashkena- 
 zim. They form only 10 per cent of 
 the Jewish race. (See Jlehrcw.) 
 
 SERB, SRP, SORB, or SERBO-HOR- 
 VATIAN. Same as Croatian (see). 
 
 SERBO-CROATIAN. Same as Croa- 
 tian (sec). 
 
 SERBO-LUSATIAN or SORBIAN (not 
 Scrbo-Horvatian). Same as Wend 
 ( see ) . 
 
 SERVIAN or SERB. Same as Croa- 
 tian (si'c). A political and ecclcsias- 
 tic.il division of the Serbo-Croatians. 
 
 SIAMESE. The principal people of 
 
 Siam ; a division of th(^ Indo-Chiiu'se 
 (sec) group of the Siuitic branch of 
 the Mongolian race (see). They form 
 
 Sicilian. 
 
 nearly one (liinl of ||k> |(.|;iI iiopnla 
 tion (.-..(HHMKnt) of Siam. Their lan- 
 guage, ollirial throughout Siam, is, likti 
 the Chinese, of the monosyllabic type. 
 Physically they are much mixed 
 through intermarriage with other peo- 
 ples of Siam, especially the Chinese, of 
 whom there are some (JUO.OOO. In re- 
 ligion they are generally Huddhists. 
 
 SIBIRIC. That branch of the Mon- 
 golian race which comprises the Jap- 
 anese, Arctic, Tungusic. Finnic, Ta- 
 taric, and Mongolic groups (see these), 
 and therefore all the Mongolian peo- 
 ples which have invaded Eurojie, such 
 as the Finns, Lapps, Magyars, and 
 Osmaulis or Turks (see these). 
 
 SICILIAN. Not the name of a race 
 and not used by the Bureau of Immi- 
 gration. Any native or inhabitant of 
 the island of Sicily. This is inhab- 
 ited for the most part by South Ital- 
 ians, who speak a dialect peculiar to 
 the island called Sicilian. The popu- 
 lation is very mixed physically, being 
 at bottom Ligurian or Iberic, but much 
 modified by the many invading peoples, 
 including even North Africans. 
 
 The Sicilians are vivid in imagina- 
 tion, affable, and benevolent, but ex- 
 citable, snjierstitious, and revengeful. 
 Prior to ISOO, when it became a part 
 of United Italy, the Island of Sicily 
 was a part of the Kingdom of the Two 
 Sicilies. It is now a compartimento of 
 Italy. In 3001 Sicily had a population 
 of 3,.529,7nn, which was greater than 
 that of any other compartimento ex- 
 cept I.ombardy. 
 
 The population of Sicily, excepting 
 about l.'"),(K)0 Albanians, is Italian. 
 About 50.000 speak the Lombard dia- 
 lect. The Albanians (see), locally 
 known as "Greet," speak their own 
 language, and observe sjiecial religi«jus 
 rites. The Sicilians jiroper are nearly 
 all Catholic. 
 
 The [Hipulation of the island is be- 
 ing rapidly dei)leted of its younger 
 blood by voluntary emigration. As 
 
128 
 
 The immigralion Commission. 
 
 Sicilian. 
 
 many as 100,000 iu a single year have 
 emigrated to the Americas. It is not 
 known to what extent they are comins 
 to the United States, as they are listed 
 as " South Italian " in immigration 
 statistics. Immigrants are not listed 
 by provinces. 
 
 SIKH. A politico-religious group in 
 northern India. Not the name of a 
 race. (See Hindu.) 
 
 SILESIAN. A geographical term ; a 
 name given to those living in the Ger- 
 man and Austrian provinces called 
 Silesia. Also the name applied to 
 both Polish and German dialects spo- 
 ken in Silesia. 
 
 SINDI or SINDHI. A branch of the 
 Indo-Aryan stock (see Hindu) living 
 in the province of Sind, British India. 
 It has a population of about .3,000.000, 
 most of whom profess Mohamme- 
 danism. 
 
 SINHALESE (CINGAIESE). The 
 principal native people of Ceylon. 
 They live in the central and southern 
 part of the island, and form nearly 
 two-thirds of the entire population of 
 3,577,(X)0. They speak an Aryan 
 tongue, sometimes called Ceylonese, al- 
 though they are thought by some to 
 belong physically to the Dravidian 
 (see) stock. The other native peoples 
 of the island are the Tamil and the 
 Veddah, also branches of the Dra- 
 vidian.' The Sinhalese are Buddhists 
 in religion, while the Tamils are ad- 
 herents of Hinduism. 
 
 SINITIC. That branch of the Mon- 
 golian race which comprises the Clii- 
 nese, Indo-Chinese, and Tibetan 
 groups. (See articles on these and on 
 the Sibiric, the only other branch of 
 the Mongolian race.) Not to be con- 
 fused with the word " Semitic," a 
 term referring to certain Caucasian 
 stocks, as Hebrews and Arabs. The 
 word "Sinitic" is derived from the 
 late Latin " Sina," China. 
 
 SIRYAN or SIRYANIAN (not 
 Syrian). Same as Zyrian (see). 
 
 Slav. 
 
 SKIPETAR. The native name of the 
 Albanians (see). 
 
 SLAV (SCLAVE), SLAVIC, or SLA- 
 VONIC; sometimes wrongly called in 
 the United States "Hun" (see Mag- 
 yar). To be defined as that Aryan 
 "race" or linguistic group which 
 occupies the greater part of Russia 
 and the Balkans. The Russian and 
 the Polish (see) are its leading 
 tongues. (See below and table in In- 
 troductory.) The Slavic, the Teutonic, 
 and the Italic or " Latin " are the three 
 great stocks that furnish the most of 
 the population of Europe as well as 
 of our annual flood of immigrants. Of 
 these three, the Slavic and the Italic 
 have been rapidly replacing the Teu- 
 tonic in American immigration, and 
 the Slavic is perhaps the most signifi- 
 cant for the future because of its great 
 population. (See also CaiicaMan and 
 Aryan and cf. Slovenian.) 
 
 Physically, and perhaps tempera- 
 mentally, the Slavs approach the Asi- 
 atic, or particularly the Tatar, more 
 closely than do the peoples of western 
 Europe. In language they are as truly 
 Aryan as ourselves. Of course, lan- 
 guages do not fuse by interbreeding; 
 physical races do. There is some truth 
 in the old saying, " Scratch a Russian 
 and you find a Tartar," especially if 
 he come from southern Russia, where 
 once lived the Mongol conquerors of 
 •the Russias. Yet the common concep- 
 tion of the Slav as dreamy and im- 
 practical does not seem to fit with the 
 gre<itness of the new nation which im- 
 presses the imagination of the beholder 
 more than any other in Europe. The 
 fact is that we do not Ijnow the Slav. 
 TTnf or innately the unlikeness of the 
 language to those of western Europe, 
 lierhaps even the unfamiliarity of the 
 alphabet used, has delayed the study 
 of what must soon be regarded as one 
 of the great languages and literatures 
 of civilization. Its spread, like that 
 of the Russian Empire, has been more 
 rapid than that of any other in the 
 l)resent century. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 129 
 
 Slav. 
 
 Slav. 
 
 If the Slav l.c still i.a.Uwiii-.l in 
 Mi'stein ideas, aiiplianri's, and form 
 of iioverninenf, it is lu'vcrtholoss oon- 
 <fival)l»' that the time is not far dis- 
 t.Mit when he will stand in the lead. 
 The race is still younji. Its history is 
 shorter than that t)f any other impor- 
 tant peoi)le of Europe. 
 
 As to the Slavic temperament and 
 character, it will no doubt be safest 
 to iieneralize what has been said of 
 the Russian by a Russian sociologist. 
 \ovicow. Rouphly condensing a chap- 
 ter into a paragraph, the Slav may be 
 said to be inequable or clijingeable in 
 
 ninod ;nid in otTorl now exalted, now 
 dei)ressed, melancholy, and fatalistic. 
 Much goes with this: Fanaticism in 
 religion, carelessness as to the busi- 
 ness virtues of itnnctuality and often 
 honesty, i)eriods of besotted drunken- 
 ness among the peasantry, unex- 
 pected cruelty and ferocity in a gener- 
 ally placid and kind-hearted individual. 
 It will conduce to a clearer compre- 
 b.ension of the many-sided Slavic stock 
 if we tirst analyze it into the numer- 
 ous " races " which comprise it. The 
 following classification is based upon 
 that of Pypin : 
 
 Eastern and 
 Division. 
 
 Western Division. 
 
 Cldssificdtioii of fildric foiif/iirs. 
 
 I Moscow. 
 Don^Kofsack. 
 Siberian. 
 
 '"'ssian < Wliite Russian. 
 
 (Ukranian. 
 
 iLittle Russian (Ruthenian) ■jGalician. 
 
 ICarpatliian. 
 Riil^arian i^ld Bulgarian (Cluircli Slavonic), 
 
 iiulganan j^^^ Bulgarian. 
 
 I Servian. 
 Syrmian. 
 ai„^„.,i„., /Carinthlan. 
 
 S'°^*'"''*" istvrian. 
 
 Tsekh. 
 
 Bohemian i Moravian. 
 
 (Slovak. 
 
 IMazurian. 
 Great Polisli. 
 SUesian. 
 Kasliubian. 
 I iis.itiin rsorl.l /Upper Lusatian. 
 
 Lusatian (Sorb) \Lower Lusatian. 
 
 Polabisli I'olabisli (extinct ). 
 
 Many variations from this scheme 
 might be cited. We should recall first 
 of all the system adopted for practical 
 leasons by the Bureau of Immigration. 
 In it the Serbo-Croatian group is in- 
 creased by the Bosnian and the Ilerze- 
 govinian, which are coimted together 
 with the Dalmatian, and b.v the Monte- 
 negrin, which is put with the Bulga- 
 rian and the Servian into one column. 
 The Croatians and the Slovenians are 
 counted together. Instetid of " Bohe- 
 mhin " as a group name, the Bureau 
 uses " Czech," and in this it has good 
 si'ientific support. Serbo-Croatian is 
 calletl by Miklpsich " Serbo-IIorva- 
 tian," which illustrates the identity of 
 
 Croatian and Ilorvatian. '"Macedo- 
 nian" is recognized by others as a 
 dialect of Bulgarian. "Wend" (see) 
 is another name for Lusatian. 
 
 All these languages are said to be 
 more closely related to one another 
 than are the Teutonic tongues. Diffi- 
 culties have been made in their mutual 
 study by the use of three different al- 
 phabets — the Roman, the Cyrillic, and 
 the Glagolitic. The Cyrillic, which is 
 a modified, or more properly a muti- 
 lated. Greek aliHiabet. is used I)y the 
 largest population, namely, by the Rus- 
 sians, the Bulgarians, and the Ser- 
 vians, or at least b.v those Servians 
 who belong to the Greek Church. The 
 
130 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Slav. ! 
 
 alphabet question is mainly a question 
 of religion. The use of the Glagolitic 
 has been encouraged by the Catholic 
 Church in the Catholic parts of Servia, 
 Croatia, and Dulniatia. It is said to 
 be now used only in the liturgical 
 \rritings of the Dalmatians. While 
 this alphabet is losing ground, the use 
 of the Roman is increasing. The Poles 
 and the Bohemians have always used 
 the latter. 
 
 The foregoing classification is of 
 Slavic languages, not of physical races. 
 The Bulgarians belong there only by 
 adoption. They are mainly of a Mongol 
 or " Turanian " stock which borrowed 
 a Slavic tongue. Just the opposite is the 
 case of the Roumanians (see) or 
 " Moldo-Wallachiaus," who are mainly 
 Slavs by blood but Latinized in 
 speech. 
 
 Turning to the physical characteris- 
 tics of the Slavs, it is found that there 
 is not, properly speaking, a Slavic 
 race. The "Alpine" type predom- 
 inates; that is, the broad-headed, bru- 
 nette type, which extends westward 
 from Asia through the uplands of Cen- 
 tral Europe. We find this type accen- 
 tuated as we proceed from north to 
 south in Russia. Deniker, with his 
 more minute chissification, says that 
 no fewer than five European races are 
 represented among the Slavs, besides 
 Turkic and Ugric or Moi^olian ele- 
 ments. These are the fair, but broad- 
 headed and short, " Eastern " and 
 '• Vistulan " races, in Poland and White 
 Russia especially ; the dark, very 
 broad-headed, and short "Cevenole" 
 peoples among the Little Russians of 
 the south, the Slovaks, and some Great 
 Russians; and the tallei', but still 
 dark and broad-headed. "Adriatic" and 
 " Sub-Adi'iatic " races amongst the 
 so lit Invest eni Shivs or Serbo-Croatians 
 .•md some Czechs and Ruthenians. In 
 the northwest the Russians have been 
 nioditied by the blond or Teutonized 
 Films, in the nortlieast by the dark 
 Finns, and iu tlie southeast by the 
 
 Slav. 
 
 Tatars; but all such alike are broad- 
 headed Mongolians in origin. With 
 the exception of these Asiatic rem- 
 nants and the related Magyars and 
 Turks, and the Greeks, all of Europe 
 east of Germany is filled with Slavs. 
 They occupy more than one-half of the 
 Continent of Europe. 
 
 All these peoples of eastern and 
 southern Europe, including the Greeks 
 and the Italians, are the ones that give 
 character to the immigration of to- 
 day, as contrasted with the northern 
 Teutonic and Celtic stocks that char- 
 acterized it up to the eighties. All are 
 different in temperament and civiliza- 
 tion from ourselves and this difference 
 is accentuated as we go south. Sta- 
 tistics have been given in the article 
 Caucasian which compare Slavic im- 
 migration with that of the Teutonic 
 and Italic races and throw into start- 
 ling relief its changed character. Of 
 the total immigration to the United 
 States about one-fourth is now Slavic, 
 over one-third comes from eastern Eu- 
 rope, over three-fourths comes from 
 eastern and southern Europe. 
 
 It only need be added here that the 
 Slavic race numbers over 125.000.000 
 as against about 130,000,000 of the 
 Teutonic race (including Great Brit- 
 ain) and 110,000,000 Greco-Latins. 
 
 It is interesting to note in the fol- 
 lowing table that the Western and 
 Southern Slavs and those associated 
 politically with them— the Hebrews, 
 ^lagyars, liithnaniaiis, and Finns — are 
 making their descent upon America at 
 a relatively high rate per 1.000 of 
 population. All these emigrating mul- 
 titudes are subject peoples, unless we 
 except the Magyars, who have fallen 
 at least into economic subjection to 
 their landlords. The Great Russians 
 and the Hebrews, standing at the two 
 extremes politically in Russia, are 
 found also at the two extremes as to 
 rate of inunigration to the Ignited 
 States from Europe. In 1007 Hebrews 
 came at the rate of 183 per 10,000 of 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 i;n 
 
 Slav. 
 
 liopiilatinii. or dmibU' tli.it of any other 
 iiiiiui;,'riiiit race I'nnu lUissia, wliile llio 
 Great Russiau cauie at the low iuimi- 
 gration rate of 2 per 10.000 of iwpula- 
 tiou. It must be reiuombcrod that 
 Creat Ilussian eniigrafeU)ii is directed 
 mainly toward Siberia, but other Kus- 
 
 Slavonian. 
 
 siaiis as well are olTcriNl unusual in- 
 ducements to settle in that country. 
 Comi)ared with the regularity of mi- 
 gration among the Slavs, tlie remain- 
 ing immigrant peoples of Europe show 
 great dissimilarity iu their rate of 
 movement. 
 
 liatv uf iiiiiiiiyratiun /»< 
 
 J,()00 of iwpulaHon ainoinj the hading European raees 
 or peoples. 
 
 
 Estimated 
 population 
 in Europe. 
 
 Immigrants from 
 Europe. 
 
 Race or people. 
 
 Numlier 
 in 1907. 
 
 Rate per 
 1,000. 
 
 Slavs of Eastern Europe: 
 
 Slovak ■ 
 
 2,250,000 
 3,000,000 
 
 17,000,000 
 .3, 900, 000 
 1,573,000 
 9,000,000 
 6,000,000 
 
 78,000.000 
 
 8,000,000 
 8,500,000 
 4,000,000 
 3,700,000 
 
 2,311,000 
 35,000,000 
 4,500,000 
 6,000,000 
 5,727,000 
 10,000,000 
 35, 300, 000 
 72,200,000 
 9,000,000 
 
 41,900 
 47,300 
 137, 100 
 23,900 
 7,300 
 20,900 
 13,500 
 16,600 
 
 146,400 
 59,700 
 25,800 
 14,500 
 
 22,000 
 288, 900 
 37, 700 
 44,200 
 21,900 
 19,000 
 61,800 
 91, 100 
 12,100 
 
 18 
 
 
 13 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 Dalmatian, Bosnian and Herzegovinlan 
 
 4 
 3 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 1% 
 
 Other east Europeans closely in touch with the Slavs: 
 
 Hebrew 
 
 IS 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 4 
 
 Contrast all other Europeans exceeding 16,666 immigrants in 1907: 
 
 9 
 
 
 8 
 
 Irish b 
 
 8 
 
 Greek 
 
 7 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 " Scandinavians from Norway. 
 * I'opulation of Ireland. 
 
 Scandinavians from Sweden and Russia. 
 I'opulation of England and Scotland. 
 
 Recent Immigration from Russia 
 and the Balkans is therefore equaled 
 iu rapidity by that of ouly four other 
 couutries: Ireland and Norway iu the 
 northwest, Greece and Italy in the 
 southeast. The future possibilities of 
 Irish and Norwegian immigration are 
 small indeed when compared with that 
 of the southern and eastern races. 
 Ireland is already depo])ulated. She 
 has only about 4,500,000 inhabitants 
 left, and Norway has only half as 
 many. European Russia, on the other 
 hand, has over 100,000,000, twice the 
 population of any other country of Eu- 
 rojie, excepting Germany. Italy has 
 .'}4,000,0<X) inhabitants, or seven times 
 
 as many as Ireland. The immigrat- 
 ing Slavs, even if we deduct the 55,- 
 000,000 Great Russians, still number 
 over 70.000,000, or nearly as large a 
 population as that of England and 
 France combined. 
 
 Slavic immigrants go mainly to the 
 great mauufiicturing and mining States 
 of Pennsylvania, Illinois, and New 
 York. 
 
 SLAVONIAN. Used in two senses: 
 (1) The entire Slav (see) group of 
 races; (2) a native of Slavonia, a 
 province of Hungary (see Croatian), 
 being then a term of nationality, not 
 of race. 
 
132 
 
 The Immigration Commission, 
 
 Slovak. 
 
 SLOVAK (called Totok, that Ls, 
 " Slavs," by Hungarian Magyars) . The 
 easternmost division of the Czecliish- 
 Rpeaking peoples ; the " race " occupy- 
 ing practically all of northern Hun- 
 gary excepting the Ruthenian terri- 
 tory in the northeast; also densely 
 settled in southeastern Moravia. A 
 small population, but of considerable 
 iiitei'est to America, since in their rate 
 of immigration they outrun any other 
 race or people, unless it be the Hebrew. 
 *' Slovakland " is a political dream 
 and probably an unrealizable one. It 
 has no defluite boundaries, as has Bo- 
 hemia or Moravia. In physical type, 
 also, no dividing line can be drawn 
 between the Slovaks and the Mora- 
 vians. Even in language it is often 
 claimed that Slovaks speak only a dia- 
 lect of Bohemian. It is only in their 
 social and political condition that they 
 are sharply distinguished from their 
 Czech brothers on the west. Properly 
 speaking, they are hardly a distinct 
 " race " even in the sense in which the 
 Germans and the Dutch of Holland are 
 different races. They are merely those 
 Moravians who were conquered by 
 Hungary, says Colquhoun. 
 
 Much of what has been said in the 
 article Bohemian and Moravian 
 (Czech) applies hei-e and need not be 
 repeated at length. As there indi- 
 cated, the eastern Czechs, including the 
 Slovaks, are among the broadest- 
 headed of all the peoples of Europe, 
 not excepting the Asiatic Tatars and 
 Turks. They are of medium stature, 
 some rather low; but they are well 
 built, and, like most Slavs, make ex- 
 cellent farmers. In their own country 
 most are engaged in agriculture and 
 herding. 
 
 There is nuich difference of opinion 
 on the subject of their language. Here, 
 as is often the case, scientific discus- 
 sions have been influence<^l by religious 
 and political considerations, it being 
 denied in some quarters that the Slo- 
 
 Slovak. 
 
 vaks are Bohemians or e\en Czechs. 
 On the other hand, Protestant leaders, 
 and philologists, even, have claimed 
 that Slovak is merely Old Bohemian 
 and have urged the use of Bohemian 
 as the sole -written language. To 
 this day, it is said, the Bible has 
 not been translated into any purely 
 Slovak dialect. The connection of the 
 Slovak Protestants, that is, of one- 
 fourth of the population, with the 
 Moravian and Bohemian Brethren is, 
 therefore, close. On the other hand. 
 Catholic writers have urged the lit- 
 erary development of various dialects 
 spoken by the Slovaks. One fact is 
 clear, that Slovak, as a distinct writ- 
 ten language and literature, is not 50 
 years old. Even to this day where 
 the population is uniformly Slo- 
 vak, that is, over the western border 
 in Moravia, Slovaks are taught only 
 Bohemian in the schools, and all of the 
 people use it in reading and writing. 
 
 In the Slovak counties of Hungary 
 the Magyars have attempted to re- 
 place this Slavic tongue, distantly re- 
 lated to our own, with one of Asiatic 
 or Mongol origin, agglutinative, totally 
 different in type, the Magyar. Here, 
 in three-fourths of the elementary 
 schools, JMag>-ar is taught ; in one- 
 half of them Magyar alone. One-eighth 
 only of the schools of " Slovakland " 
 are conducted entirely in the Slovak 
 tongue. In the 200 or more higher 
 schools the use of the Slovak tongue, 
 even as a medium of conversation, is 
 still more restricted. Forty per cent 
 of the population .of North Hungary 
 are counted as Magyars because they 
 use that language. The Slovaks say 
 that in this way the census misrepre- 
 sents their actual number. 
 
 Among a people so long and so 
 largely deprived of a written language 
 of their own, there is not only an ex- 
 traordinary degree of illiteracy — 50 
 per cent — but a great divergence of 
 spoken dialects. To an unusual extent 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 ];;:; 
 
 Slovak. 
 
 (liese tUaitvts :iio iiuHlitiod l>y siii- 
 rdundinj; laii.miairt's of tlio most oppo- 
 site typo. Tluis we lind in tlio west. 
 Mora via n-Slovalv; iu the north, Polisli- 
 Sloval<, sometimes ealled Sotalc ; and 
 iu the east, Rntlieulan-Slovak — all 
 purely Slavic. Rut in the west, on the 
 border of Austria, one finds the Ger- 
 man-Slovak, a more heterogeneous com- 
 position, and iu the south even Mag- 
 yar-Slovak. The^e names indicate 
 what hmguages border on the Slovak 
 country. The Serbo-Slavic dialect is 
 not so easily explained. Safarik, a 
 competent linguist, although ultra patri- 
 otic, finds three chief groups of dia- 
 lects: (1) The pure Slovak, (2) the 
 Moravian-Slovak, and (3) the Polish- 
 Slovak. He includes among Slovak 
 dialects not only the Trpak. the Kre- 
 kach, and the Zahorak, but the Ilanak, 
 the Walach. and the I'odhorak of Mo- 
 ravia. (See article Bohemian and Mo- 
 ravian (Czech) for these dialects and 
 for a general view of Slovaks them- 
 selves in their linguistic relations.) 
 Serres, an older writer^ gives the name 
 of Charvats to the " Slovaks of Mo- 
 ravia," including the Walachs. who, in 
 turn, include the Chorobats and the 
 Kopauiczars. As explained iu the ar- 
 ticle on the Bohemians and Moravians, 
 these Walachs are considered, on the 
 authority of Czornig, to be Moravians. 
 The Charvats and Chorobats of Serres 
 are probably fragments of the old 
 Khrovats, or Carpaths — that is, 
 "mountaineers" — from whom the 
 uiodern Croatians (see) derive their 
 name. 
 
 Iu civilization " Slovakland " lies, as 
 it does linguistically, between the east 
 and the west of Europe — between the 
 Teutonic and the Slavic worlds. Its 
 culture is rather primitive. I^ss ad- 
 vanced than Bohemia, its peoi)le par- 
 take of some of the solid qualities of 
 that aduurable branch of Western 
 Slavs. Tliey are industrions, but thi-y 
 are desperately poor, partly because of 
 the character of their mountain home. 
 
 Slovenian. 
 
 In fact tliey have been called the poor- 
 est people of Kurope. 
 
 Their rate of inmiigration, 18 per 
 1,(XX) of the Slovak population iu 1907, 
 surpassed even th:it of the Hebrews 
 and was double that of any other 
 race or people excejiting the Croatian- 
 Slovenian group (13 per l.tKiO) and 
 the South Italian (12 per 1,000), and 
 treble that of most Slavic peoples, 
 although the last named are now 
 among the chief contributors to the 
 movement of population from Europe 
 to the Uiuted States. Like the Irish 
 population, however, the number of 
 Slovaks that remain, in the old country 
 is small. They can not long continue 
 coming at the present rat6. There 
 are less than 3.000,(KK) Slovaks in all- 
 only 2.000.000 iu Hungary, according to 
 a census that is accused of partiality. 
 The population is smaller than that of 
 the Irish or the Flemish, perhaps nearly 
 half that of Holland. There are said 
 to be already one-fourth as many 
 Slovaks iu the United States as iu 
 Europe. 
 
 Slovak emigration affects its own 
 country more than it does America. 
 As in Italy, some villages are becoming 
 depopulated; others are living largely 
 ou American money. In places wages 
 have increased 100 per cent. And, 
 finally, the Hungarian Government is 
 taking steps to regulate, if not to re- 
 strict, the exodus. During the twelve 
 years 1S99-1910, 377,527 Slovaks were 
 admitted to the T'nited States. Dur- 
 ing that period their princiiial destina- 
 tions were as follows: Pennsylvania, 
 195.032; New York, 48,310; New 
 Jersey, 35,729; Ohio, 30,785. and 
 Illinois, 20,351. Although so small a 
 people, the Slovak stands only eighth 
 down the list as regards the total 
 lumiber of immigrants. (See article 
 fiohrniian and Moravian for other 
 details, especially Slovak population 
 statistic!*.) 
 
 SLOVENIAN; calle.l also, in part, 
 Krainer and Carinthian (Khorutan) ; 
 
134 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Slovenian. 
 
 by Germans, Wind or Wend; and by 
 Magyars sometimes, but wrongly. 
 Vandal; also sometimes called, together 
 with the Croatian (see), Illyrian. The 
 westernmost branch of the Southern or 
 Balkan Slavs ; located in southern Aus- 
 tria between Hungary and the Adri- 
 atic, especially in the province of Car- 
 niola (Ger. Kra'tn). The Slovenians 
 or Southern Winds are, with the ex- 
 cei)tion of the Northern Wends of Ger- 
 many, the smallest "race" in num- 
 bers of the Slavic (Slavonic) division 
 of Aryan peoples, and are therefore of 
 little consequence in American immi- 
 gration although their rate of immigra- 
 tion is high. 
 
 There is considerable confusion of 
 thought concerning the above terms and 
 the relation of the Slovenians to other 
 Slavs. In the iirst place, the Slove- 
 nians are not to be confounded with the 
 Slovaks, an entirely different people. 
 They are separated from the latter by 
 the Magyars, the Slovenians living 
 southwest of Hungary between the 
 Magyars and the Adriatic, while the 
 Slovaks live on the northern border of 
 Hungary. In language they belong to 
 different branches of the Slavs — the 
 Slovenians to the Southern Division, 
 with the Servians and the Croatians, 
 and the Slovaks to the Western Divi- 
 sion, with the Poles and the Bohe- 
 mians. 
 
 In America Slovenians are some- 
 times called Slavonians under the mis- 
 taken impression that they come from 
 the neighbor hig province of Slavonia. 
 The word Slavonian may be used in 
 two senses. It may mean any inhabit- 
 ant of Slavonia, but it is then a politi- 
 cal term, denoting nationality, not an 
 ethnographical term denoting race; 
 and the Slavonians in this sense are 
 Serbo-Croat ians (see Croatian), not 
 Slovenians, although closely related to 
 the latter. In the second and more 
 usual sense." Slavonian is the equiva- 
 lent of Slavic, and refers to the great 
 race of eastern Europe of wlildi the 
 
 Slovenian. 
 
 Russians and the Poles are the north- 
 ern branches and the Slovenians, Ser- 
 vians, and Bulgarians are the southern 
 divisions. Of course, the words Slo- 
 venian, Slavonian, Slovak, and Slav 
 all come from the same early name of 
 the Slavic race. But the Slovenians 
 are by no means to be taken as the 
 best modern representatives of that 
 race, although they claim to be one of 
 the first branches of it to be intro- 
 duced to western civilization in the 
 middle ages. 
 
 It is, at the least, confusing to call 
 the Slovenians Winds or Wends (see), 
 as some scientific writers do. For this 
 word is generally used to designate a 
 distinct people of the Slavic group 
 which belongs, with the Poles, to the 
 Western Division, not to the Southern, 
 as the Slovenian does. The Wend 
 population is found only in Germany, 
 where it is also called the Sorb, or, 
 from its location, the Lusatian. It has 
 dwindled to only a fragment. It is, of 
 course, not Serb, that is, Servian. The 
 name Illyrian is a still greater misno- 
 mer, although used in the last century 
 by the Slavs themselves in this region. 
 The name comes from that of the an- 
 cient province of Illyria and was given 
 great vogue under Napoleon, when the 
 national spirit of the Slovenians, in 
 union with the Croatians and the 
 Dalmatians, received a great impetus. 
 An older name, Corutani. corresponds 
 to that of a modern province of Aus- 
 tria, Carinthia, which is now more 
 <Terman than Slovenian. In like man- 
 ner the geographical or provincial 
 name, Istrian, signifies an Italian more 
 often than a Slovenian. Krain, as the 
 Aiistrians call Carniola, is the only 
 true Slovenian pi'ovince. Except in 
 southern Styria, Styrian, like Carin- 
 thian. means one of German descent. 
 
 These provinces are the only ones in 
 Austria that can be called Slovenian 
 even in part, if we except a small dis- 
 trict which centers in Goriz, on the 
 (Julf of Istria, at the head of the Adrl- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 135 
 
 Slovenian. 
 
 atic Sea. Here also the Slovenians ex- 
 tendi slightly over the bonier into 
 Italy, as they do on the east somewhat 
 into Hnngary. Altopetlier the Slove- 
 nian territory is not oVer IHO miles in 
 length by 100 in breadth. The only 
 considerable lingnistic "island" in it 
 is that of the (Jottshees, a curious Ger- 
 man stock in southern Carniola near 
 the Croatian border. 
 
 To sum up, the Slovenian territory 
 is bounded on the north by the Ger- 
 man of Austria, and on the south 
 by the Croatian, while it touches the 
 Jlapyar on the east and the Italian 
 on the west, or, rather, its sister lan- 
 guage, the Ladiu of Friuli (see 
 RJicrto-RoDmiish). lu this territory, 
 mainly Austrian, Slovenian is spoken 
 by about a third of the population. 
 German predominates in Carinthia and 
 Styria, but in the central province of 
 the Slovenians, Carniola, Slovenian is 
 spoken by 95 per cent of the popula- 
 tion. It is the language of only 32,000 
 inhabitants of northern Italy and of 
 95,000 in Hungary. 
 
 The linguistic position of the Slo- 
 venian is probably evident from the 
 foregoing. Its nearest relative is the 
 Serbo-Croatian speech. Together they 
 constitute the Southern Division of the 
 Slavic. Although distinct, they shade 
 .into each other on the border. Thus 
 the language of a large portion of 
 western Croatia, called the " Provin- 
 cial." is considered by some to be Croa- 
 tian, by others Sloveno-Croatian. The 
 dialects of the Slovenian are numerous, 
 and are differently named by differ- 
 ent writers. Those spoken by the larg- 
 est number are the literary dialect of 
 the Krainer, of Carniola, together with 
 the Gorenci and the Dolenci ; next, 
 the dialects of the so-called "Winds." 
 eight in number, found in Styria. Then 
 come the dialects of the smaller Is- 
 trian group.s, the Perkins, Savrlns, and 
 Poiks. and those of the so-called " Van- 
 dals" of Hungary. The Resian is spo- 
 ken on the Italian border. 
 
 Slovenian. 
 
 In physique the Slovenians niciiiate 
 between the (Jermans north of them 
 and the Croatians on the south. Per- 
 haps the tall, broad-headed, and dark 
 type to which the most of them belong 
 should be called " Illyric," rather than 
 Slavic. Deniker gives it a separate 
 name, the "Adriatic." Broad-headed as 
 the Slavs, the Illyrians are of greater 
 stature than the latter. Their fea- 
 tures often suggest an ancient Mongol 
 element. 
 
 Their position on the western Slavic 
 vanguard has not led them to as high 
 a development as it has the Bohe- 
 mians or the Poles, i)erhaps because 
 they are weaker and have had a 
 greater burden to share with the 
 Serbo-Croatian in defending the 
 marches against the Turk. Their lit- 
 er;! ture has been overshadowed by 
 that of the greater body of Serbo- 
 Croatians. Being Catholics, they use 
 the Roman aljihabot, like the Croa- 
 tians, not the Cyrillic of the Orthodox 
 Servians. In early days they were 
 quite unique in the use of the Glago- 
 litic letters, which were somewhat like 
 the Cyrillic or Russian. 
 
 Perhaps the Slovenians are more 
 distinct in character and custom than 
 they are in physique; but these sub- 
 jects lie- outside the limits of these 
 dictionary articles. One of their 
 marked traits is sociability, which leads 
 them to reside in villages more than 
 on separate farms. They are said to 
 have become Germanized and dena- 
 tionalized more rapidly than any other 
 Slavic people of Austria. Even the 
 use of the si)oken Slovenian has been 
 largely exchanged for German as a 
 mark of progress. Literature and sci- 
 ence are at a low ebb. This is pei'haps 
 because of their weakness as a ))eople. 
 The population of about 1.200.000 is 
 one of the smallest in Europe, less than 
 one-third that of Bohemia or one-fifth 
 that of Holland. 
 
 The rate of Slovenian immigration 
 to the T'nited States is pn.halily very 
 
136 
 
 The Immiaration Commission. 
 
 Slovenian. 
 
 high, even for a subject Slav people. It 
 can not be measured exactly, because 
 in immigration statistics the Slove- 
 nians are counted with Croatians. 
 Together the Slovenians and Croatians 
 sent 335,543 immigrants to the United 
 States in the twelve years lS')9-1!)l<t, 
 placing them eleventh on the list of 
 immigrant races or peoples. (See 
 Croaiian for destination in America 
 and further discussion.) Measured by 
 the rate per 1,000 of ix)pulation. the 
 immigration rate of the Slovenians 
 with the Croatians (13 in 1907) is sur- 
 passed only by th.-it of the Slovaks and 
 the Hebrews. 
 
 SORB or SORABIAN. Same as 
 Wend (see). (See .s7«!-, Croatian, and 
 Slovenian.) 
 
 SOTAK. (See Slorak.) 
 
 SOUTH AMERICAN. Any immi- 
 grant born in South America, except 
 Spanish Americans (see), is classified 
 in the statistics of the Bureau of Im- 
 migration according to race or people, 
 ap. Negro, Spanish, etc. (see these). 
 
 SOUTH ITALIAN. (See Italian.) 
 
 SOUTH MEDITERRANEAN race. 
 (See Caucasian.) 
 
 SOUTH RUSSIAN. (See Riithcnian.) 
 
 SPANUOLI. Same as Sephardim. 
 (See Hebrew.) 
 
 SPANISH. The principal people of 
 Spain, a branch of the Romance group 
 of the Aryan family; in general 
 usage and in the practice of the Bu- 
 reau of Inmiigration, the people of 
 Spain and their descendants of pure 
 blood in other countries, with the ex- 
 ception of the Spanish Americans. 
 Mexicans, West Indians, and Cubans 
 (see these). Even Basques and Moors 
 (see) who have lived in Spain a long 
 time are considered as Spanish for 
 c<tnvenience. The national language, 
 Spanish, is native to only a part of thi' 
 Kingdom of Si)ain. Other native lan- 
 guages spoken by considerable num- 
 bers in Spain are the Basque, the Cat- 
 
 Spanish. 
 
 alan, and a dialect of the Portuguese. 
 As an ethnic group the peoplie of Spain 
 present a remarkable unity. They are 
 descended from the ancient Celt-Iberi- 
 ans, with considerable infusion of other 
 stocks, including perhaps even Teutonic 
 elements (Visigothic) dating back to 
 the middle ages. They resemble the 
 South Italians in head form and in 
 many psychical characters. They are 
 for the most part Catholic in religion. 
 
 The term " Spanish language " may 
 be used in a broad or generic sense to 
 include several closely related native 
 dialects of Spain — Castilian, Asturian, 
 l.eonese, Aragonese, and Andalusian. 
 In a restricted sense it is the Castilian 
 dialect which has been crystallized in 
 literary form and is the cultured and 
 court language of Spain. It is consid- 
 ered to be more closely related to Latin 
 than is Italian, but contains a num- 
 ber of Teutonic and Moorish elements. 
 It is the native language throughout 
 Spain, with the exception of a narrow 
 strip on the eastern coast (Catalan), 
 the small Basque provinces in the 
 north, and the provinces lying north 
 of Portugal. It is the prevailing lan- 
 guage in Cuba, Mexico, Central Amer- 
 ica, and the countries of South Amer- 
 ica, excepting Brazil, and among the 
 cultured in the Philippines. In these 
 islands, however, it is being rapidly 
 replaced by English. It is estimatwl ' 
 that Spanish is the mother tongue of 
 about 50,000,000 persons, more than 
 two-thirds of whom live outside of 
 Spain. 
 
 Of the other linguistic groups of 
 Spain, the Basques (see), although 
 smallest in numbers (500.000), are 
 perhaps the most interesting. They 
 are one of the most ancient stocks 
 in p]urope, if not the most isolated. 
 They occupy a small district in the 
 northern part of Spain in the Py- 
 renees on the French border, 'i'liey 
 speak a non-Aryan tongue totally 
 different from any other in Eu- 
 rope. Although once thought to be 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 137 
 
 Spanish. 
 
 irhiifil to lilt- M(iii.i;(>liiiii l'"iiniisli, 
 ilicir laiiLMiML't' is now kiiDwii to re- 
 s.-inl)l.' tlu> r.t'rluT of North Africa, 
 'lliey itresent a peculiar face form, 
 \t>ry wide at the temples and narrow 
 at the chin. 
 
 The (Talicians and the Catalans 
 liave much larper populations. The 
 former, also called " Gallegos." live 
 ill the provinces in the northwestern 
 part of Spain north of Portugal. They 
 speak a dialect of Portuguese (see) 
 which is quite closely related to Span- 
 ish. Even Portuguese was once consid- 
 ered a dialect of Spanish, although it 
 has now attained rtvognition as an inde- 
 pendent idiom. The population of the 
 Galician provinces is about 2,000,000. 
 The Catalans (see) occupy a narrow 
 strip along the eastern coast of Spain 
 and the Balearic Isles. Their language 
 is unintelligible to the Castilian-speak- 
 ing peasants. It is considered by some 
 to be a sepai'ate Romance tongue on an 
 equal with Spanish and Proven<;al. by 
 others as an otishoot of the latter, 
 w^hich it resembles much more than it 
 does Castilian, the neighboring dialect 
 of Spanish. It has quite a rich litera- 
 ture of its own which is especially fos- 
 tered by the people of Barcelona. It 
 is the language of over 3,r)00,000 per- 
 sons of eastern Spain and the Balearic 
 Isles. Moors (00.000) and Gypsies 
 (.50.000) are scattered throughout 
 Spain but are comparatively unimpor- 
 tant. The total population of Spain is 
 nearly 20.000.000. 
 
 Physically the Castilians, Catalans, 
 Galicians, and even Basques and 
 Moors, of Spain, are quite homogene- 
 ous. The entire Iberian Peninsula is. in 
 fact, one of the most uniform in phys- 
 ical type of any large region in Eu- 
 rope. The head form of the people of 
 to-day is apparently that of their pre- 
 historic ancestors, the ancient Iberi- 
 ans. They are among the most long- 
 headefl of all Europe. 'I'hey resemble 
 the South Italians more than the 
 French, but are taller and less bru- 
 60813°— VOL 5—11 10 
 
 Spanish American. 
 
 nelte than the ffirmer. The Catalans 
 are the tallest of Spaniards and the 
 (Jalicians are the heaviest. The typ- 
 ical Spaniard is long-headed, of me- 
 dium stature (average, 5 feet 5 inches), 
 rather brunette, and spare. Ripley 
 places him in the " Mediterranean " 
 group along with the South Italian, 
 the Greek, a;ud the Berber of North 
 Africa. The Spanish are put in the 
 '* Iberic division " by the Bureau of 
 Immigration. 
 
 The Spanish liave long been an emi- 
 grating and colonizing people, but seem 
 to have reached their zenith in this di- 
 rection. Less than 100,0(»0 emigrate 
 annually. Most of these naturally go 
 to Spanish-speaking countries. Immi- 
 gration to the United States from 
 Spain has never been large, only about 
 09.000 for the entire period 1819-1910. 
 A total of 51.0.51 immigrants of the 
 Spanish race were admitted during 
 the twelve years 1899-1910. One-third 
 of these came from Cuba. The race 
 ranked twenty-sixth in point of num- 
 bers admitted during the period. Im- 
 migration to the Ignited States from 
 Spain has increased somewhat since 
 the Spanish-American war, 5,784 per- 
 sons from that country having been ad- 
 mitted in 1907, w^hile before the war 
 the number rarely reached l.OOO 
 annually. It is said that the Basques 
 form one of the most imimrtant groui>s 
 of workmen in the Canal Zone. The 
 principal destinations of Spanish immi- 
 grants during the twelve years con- 
 sidered were: New York. 16.278; 
 Florida, 11,355; Porto Rico, 5,222; 
 California, 4,324. and Haw^nii. 2,283. 
 Of the total number destined to 
 Hawaii 2.251 were admitted in the 
 fiscal year 1907. None went there in 
 1906. (Cf. Portuguese.) 
 
 SPANISH AMERICAN. Defined by 
 the Bureau of Immigration, "the peo- 
 l.le of Central and South America of 
 Spanish descent." Those of Negro or 
 
138 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Spanish Americans. 
 
 of Indian descent (see) are listed sep- 
 arately, as are also Mexicans, West 
 Indians, and Cubans (see). The defi- 
 nition apparently excludes the chief 
 people of Brazil, the Portuguese, as it 
 does the Italians, Germans, and the 
 like, of all South American countries. 
 IJke other terms applied to immi- 
 grants from the Americas, it does not 
 connote, strictly speaking, a race, but 
 a geographical subdivision set apart 
 for practical convenience. The race, of 
 course, is Spanish (see), although the 
 language may have changed, as in 
 Brazil, to Portuguese. 
 
 Among the 2J79 emigrants from 
 South America to the United States in 
 1907, only 430 were Spanish Ameri- 
 cans. Six hundred and sixty were 
 Italians. In the twelve years 1899- 
 1910, 10,669 Spanish American immi- 
 grants were admitted to the United 
 States, a number exceeded by every 
 other race or people except the Koreans, 
 East Indians, and Pacific Islanders. 
 Their principal destinations during 
 the period were: New York, 5,382; 
 (.California, 1.833 ; Porto Rico. 946, and 
 Louisiana, 836. So far as the im- 
 migration law is concerned, the Canal 
 Zone is a part of Central America. 
 Aliens coming from it are not offered 
 the same facilities as those entering 
 from Cuba, Mexico, and Canada or 
 from the insular possessions of the 
 I'nited States. 
 
 Their immigration being so small, no 
 extended discussion of the Spanish 
 Americans is necessary at this i»oint. 
 The South American countries are im- 
 migrant receiving rather than emigrant 
 furnishing nations. In fact, if the 
 migration from European Russia to 
 Siberia be excepted. South America, 
 next to the United States, receives more 
 immigrants than any other part of the 
 world. In this resi>ect the Argentine 
 Republic stands far in the lead of 
 other South American republics, with 
 an oversea immigration of approxi- 
 mately 250,000 annually, about one- 
 
 Swiss. 
 
 fourth as great as the movement 
 to tJie United States. Italians and 
 Spaniards predominate in immigra- 
 tion to Argentina. Brazil comes next 
 among the immigrant-receiving coun- 
 tries of South America, with 67.787 in 
 1907. Among these, Italians, Portu- 
 guese, and Spanish predominate. Chile 
 receives a much smaller number of 
 immigrants per year. The races men- 
 tioned are the chief elements in the 
 population of the Argentine Republic 
 and Chile. The population, about 
 5.700,000 and 3,400,000, respectively, is 
 almost entirely white. In Brazil, on 
 the contrary, less than one-half of the 
 total population of 17,000,000 is white, 
 about 30 lier cent being of mixed blood, 
 15 per cent or more of Negro blood, 
 and S per cent (1,300,000) of Indian 
 blood, 
 
 STEPOVIKI, A subdivision of the 
 Ruthenians (see) living in the plains 
 (steppes) of Russia. 
 
 STYRIAN. A geographical term, not 
 the name of a race. A native of 
 Styria, a duchy of Austria. The pop- 
 ulation of Styria numbers 1.356,000, of 
 whom about 68 per cent are Germans 
 and the remainder Slovenians (see 
 these). 
 
 SUDANESE. (See ^emitic-Ha initio 
 and Negro.) 
 
 SULTT. A language of the southern 
 Philippines. (See Filiiiinn.) 
 
 SUOMI or SUOMALAISET. Finns of 
 Finland. (See Finnish.) 
 
 SWABIAN. Same as Alemanni. A 
 division of the Germans (see). A 
 native of Suabia, a former duchy of 
 southwestern Germany. 
 
 SWEDISH. (See S!c(indin(n-i(in.) 
 
 SWISS. The term Swiss simply 
 means a native or inhabitant of Swit- 
 zerland. It has no significance as to 
 race. There is no Swiss race in the 
 sense in which we use the terms 
 Frenchman. German, Italian, but only 
 a Swiss nation. The Swiss are repre- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 i;}0 
 
 Swiss. 
 
 sciilod by four lin;;uistic frroups, tuie 
 Teutonic (Gerumn) and three Italic 
 ( French, Italian, and Ronmnsh). Two- 
 thirds of the population of Switzer- 
 land are (;»>rnian. about one-fourth are 
 French, aud only oue-tifteenth are 
 Italian. Besides these larjre popnla- 
 tions of German, French, and Italian 
 there are about 40,000 R«uiaush (see 
 these). The total population of Swit- 
 zerland is 3.465.000. The Romansh 
 live in the .sequestered valleys of the 
 canton of (Jrisons, the Italians in the 
 valley of the Ticiuo, aud the French 
 in the western part of Switzerland. 
 In the greater part of Switzerland the 
 s]ieech is German. About two-fifths of 
 the Swiss are Catholics aud three- 
 fifths Protestants. 
 
 SYRIAN ( not SIRYAN ) . The native 
 Aramaic race or people of Syria. Xot 
 Arabian, although practically all 
 Syrians to-day speak Arabic and a 
 considerable part of the present popu- 
 lation of Syria is Arabian. Most 
 often distinguished from Arabs by 
 their religion. Syrian immigrants gen- 
 erally being Christians, although many 
 of their kinsmen in Syria are Moham- 
 medan. The influence of American 
 mis.sionaries and schools in Syria 
 evidently explains in part why our 
 immigration from that country is of 
 Syrians rather than of Arabs. Physic- 
 ally the modern Syrians are of mixetl 
 Syrian. Arabian, and even Jewish 
 blood. They belong to the Semitic 
 branch (see") of the Caucasian race, 
 thus widely differing from their rulers, 
 the Turks (seel, who are in origin 
 Mongolian. 
 
 Linguistically they are not so closely 
 related to the Aryans or Indo-Euro- 
 peans as are their fellow-subjects of 
 Turkey, the Armenians. Their ancient 
 language, the Syriac, a form of the 
 Eastern Aramaic, has Hebrew for its 
 nearest relative. A little more distant 
 is the Arabic tongue. Even the Abys- 
 sinian speech is more closely related 
 to it than is the ancient Assyrian, 
 
 Syrian. 
 
 with wiiicli it is sonielinies confounded. 
 The.se. with the Coptic dialects of 
 Kgypt, are the chief languages of 
 the non-Aryan, Semitic-IIamitic stock 
 (see) of Syria. Chaldee. Chaldaie, 
 and Syro-Chaldaic are other names 
 applied to the form of this language 
 which was spoken by Chrisr and His 
 disciples. The Xeo-Syriac, Palmyrene, 
 and Xabatean dialects are said to be 
 the only modern forms of the Ara- 
 maic, and are spoken by only a small 
 population of villagers under the stim- 
 ulus of missionary zeal. These resid'.' 
 for the most part east of the main 
 population of Syria (see Ay^sorv in 
 article Assyrian). 
 
 Syria is an ancient rather than a 
 modern term, although used, in a nar- 
 rower sense, by the Turkish Govern- 
 ment. It properly comprises all the 
 region lying between the eastern end 
 of the Mediterranean and the desert 
 and is about 430 miles long by 100 
 wide. Palestine constitutes only one- 
 tenth of it. Of the 3.000,000 (esti- 
 mated) population of Syria, the Syr- 
 ians probably outnumber the Arabs, 
 Turks, aud Jews, although there are 
 more Mohammedans than Christians 
 in Syria. The Christians number 
 900.000. The population of Palestine, 
 800.000, consists mainly of Arabs (see), 
 notwithstanding the recent coloniza- 
 tion of Jews in the Holy Land. 
 
 Among other inhabitants of Syria 
 closely related to the Syrians, if not 
 of the same blood, are descendants of 
 the Phoenicians, inhabitants of the 
 coast districts: the Maronites. Chris- 
 tians of the Lebanon; the Druses, half 
 pagan and unfriendly neighbors of the 
 Maronites; and the Nusarieh or An- 
 sa rich, descendants of the Nazarini. 
 who are called Fellahin in Syria, and 
 NAho do not seem to be orthodox in 
 their Mohammedanism. 
 
 The Syrian immigration to the 
 United States for the twelve years 
 1S09-1910. was r>6.900. Their principal 
 destinations in the United States dur- 
 
140 
 
 The Immicrration Commission. 
 
 Syrian. 
 
 iuf^ the period were: New York, 18,370; 
 Massachusetts, 8,652 ; Pennsylvania, 
 7,318, and Ohio, 2,780. About 1,000 
 annually come from European Turkey. 
 They stand twenty-fifth in rank among 
 immigrants, smaller in number than 
 the Russians, Roumanians, or Portu- 
 guese, but more numerous than the 
 ►Spanish, Armenians, or Welsh. 
 
 SYRMIAN. (See Croatian.) 
 
 SYRO-CHALDEAN. Same as Chal- 
 dee language (see). (See also Ayssore 
 in article Assyrian.) 
 
 SZEKLER. A subdivision of the 
 Magyars (see) living in Transylvania. 
 
 TAGALOG. (See Filiinno.) 
 
 TAJIK. (See Persian.) 
 
 TAKTAJI. A name given certain 
 Yuruk Turks. (See TurJcish.) 
 
 TALYCH. A small Iranian (Aryan) 
 people living in the Caucasus. (See 
 Caucasus peoples.) 
 
 TAMIL. A branch of the Dravidians 
 (see) living in southern India and 
 northern Ceylon. (Cf. Sinhalese.) It 
 has a population of over 16,500.000. 
 
 TAT. A Tajik or Persian living in 
 the Ciiucasus. Sometimes improperly 
 called Tatar. (See Caucasus peoples.) 
 
 TATARIC (TARTARIC^, TURKIC, or 
 TURKO-TATARIC. One of the six 
 linguistic groups which constitute the 
 Sibiric or Ural-Altaic branch of lan- 
 guages spoken by Mongolians, as di- 
 vided by P.rinton. The group includes 
 the Turks, the Tatars in the narrower 
 sense of the word, the Kazaks or 
 "Cossacks" (Kirghiz), the Turko- 
 mans, the Huns of history (not the 
 Magyars), and less important tribes 
 still living in Asia, such as the Yakuts 
 and TJzbegs. (See all these terms.) 
 All these are supposed to have had 
 their origin in Chinese Tartary. 
 
 Their importance to the student of 
 Immigration consists in the fact that 
 
 Tataric. 
 
 they constitute more than 6,000,000 of 
 the population of eastern Russia who, 
 if they are not at present coming to 
 the United States under the name of 
 " Russian," are of interest as a possi- 
 ble source of immigration. They may 
 fairly be said to be the most backward 
 in civilization of any large population 
 of Europe. Although filling the best 
 )!ortion of eastern Russia from north 
 to south, they are but little known and 
 their strength and possibilities but 
 little suspected by the ordinary reader. 
 They are perhaps the largest body of 
 non-Caucasians in Europe, about equal 
 in numbers to the Magyars or the 
 Jews. The only other European popu- 
 lations of JNIongolian origin are the 
 Ugro-Fiunic stoc^ (Magyars, Lapps, 
 etc.) and the Kalmuks or " Calmucks " 
 (see these) . The latter is only a small, 
 isolated tribe of Mongols near the 
 Caspian, in close contact with Tatars 
 and not greatly unlike them. Joined 
 with the Mongol hordes of Genghis 
 Khan, the Tatars have written their 
 name large on the history of the East- 
 ern world. Indeed, these Mongol 
 founders of dynasties have generallj, 
 but wrongly, been known to history 
 as Tatars. Their descendants still 
 possess Turkey and dominate the Mo- 
 hammedan world. 
 
 As has been explained in the article 
 on the Ural-Altaic stock, of which they 
 form a part, the Tatars, Kazaks, and 
 Turks are closely related in language 
 to the Magyars and Finns, and more 
 distantly to the Japanese and Kore- 
 ans. All these have agglutinative 
 " Turanean " languages, as contrasted 
 with the monosyllabic Chinese and the 
 • Inflected Aryan speech of India and 
 western Europe. The dialects of 
 Turkey are very closely related to 
 those of the eastern Russian people 
 who call themselves "Tiirki", that is, 
 TiM'ks.but who are more properly called 
 "Tatars." Physically and socially the 
 'I'ataric group have not become so 
 fully Europeanizod as the Finnic. As 
 a rule the Turks are the farthest ad- 
 
Dictionai 
 
 R< 
 
 People 
 
 141 
 
 Tataric. 
 
 \;iiu('(l of tlie group, and are thonglil 
 (>r ;is luiuh like oiirsolvos; hut they hy 
 uo luoaiis so closely resenihle Western 
 Kuroi leans as the blond Finns, or even 
 the darker Magyars, the Finnic stock 
 of Hungary. The greater part of the 
 Tataric popuhitions of Russia are Mo- 
 hununedau iu faith, although Sham- 
 anism still persists among them, as it 
 (Ini's among their kinsmen of Asia. 
 Some are still polygamists. 
 
 Since the Turks are discussed in 
 a v«:eparate article, it remains to speak 
 here oid.v of the more backward 
 Tataric stock, and especially of the 
 t;.t»i(t.(M»() Tui-ko-Tatars of eastern Rus- 
 sia. (}eogra|)hicalIy they all live south 
 of the Finnic stock of Russia. With 
 
 Tataric. 
 
 I lie lall(>r they give one the impression 
 of being simply a part of Asia that 
 has everywhere pushed over the line 
 and settled upon Kurojjean soil. in 
 some provinces the competing Rus- 
 sian stock has entirely surrounded 
 them. The Mordvinian and Bashkir 
 connnuniiies dot the map like little 
 islands in the Russian flood. Tt is 
 iu such districts that the Tataric 
 I)opulations are becoming most raiiidly 
 ('hristiani/.ed and Russilied by inter- 
 marriage. 
 
 The relative numerical importance 
 of the Tataric peoples of the Russian 
 Empire, both in I^urope and in Asia, 
 will be seen from the following table, 
 taken from the census of 1S97. 
 
 Distrihiition of Turko-Tniarfi. 
 
 Pvacc (hy lungiuige). 
 
 European 
 Russia. 
 
 Poland. 
 
 Caucasus. 
 
 Siberia. 
 
 Central 
 Asia. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Tatar 
 
 Bastikir 
 
 1,953,155 
 
 l,310,7(i4 
 
 53, 799 
 
 117,734 
 
 837.872 
 
 4,330 
 80 
 
 1,509,785 
 948 
 
 210, 154 
 924 
 40 
 14 
 4,232 
 1 
 13 
 
 172 
 
 60,197 
 
 2,047 
 
 8 
 
 17 
 
 311 
 
 3,737,027 
 1,321,303 
 
 Mesteheriak 
 
 53,847 
 
 
 3 
 929 
 
 5 
 
 411 
 
 27,222 
 
 83,389 
 
 04,048 
 
 139,419 
 
 29,902 
 
 24,522 
 
 98 
 
 159 
 
 117,773 
 
 Chuvash . 
 
 843,755 
 
 Karatchai 
 
 27,223 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 30 
 208 
 
 83,408 
 
 Nogai 
 
 
 
 04,080 
 
 Osmaiiii-Turk 
 
 08,807 
 
 150 
 
 208,822 
 
 
 29,902 
 
 Turkoman.. 
 
 7,9.38 
 
 204,0.59 
 
 093 
 
 
 123 
 
 124 
 32,037 
 227,820 
 
 248, 707 
 3,787.222 
 2,519,277 
 
 281,357 
 
 Kirghiz-Kazak 
 
 Others 
 
 4,084.139 
 2,747,955 
 
 
 
 
 Total 
 
 4,020,821 
 
 S,r).33 
 
 1,879,908 
 
 470,139 
 
 0,018,750 
 
 13,001,251 
 
 
 
 The total Turko-Tataric population 
 of the world is about 2ri,0(X),(KK). if w(> 
 include the lO.WO.OOO Turks of Turkey, 
 about 2.000.000 of Persia, and 1,000.000 
 Tataric subjects of Chimi iu Eiisteni 
 Turkestan. 
 
 As is evident from the foregoing ta- 
 ble, the most importtmt division by f;\r 
 of the Turko-Tatars of the Russian 
 Empire is that of the Tatars proper, 
 using this term in the narrow sense. 
 They call themselves " Tiirki," not 
 "Tatars." but they are distinct from 
 the Turks of Turkey. They are scat- 
 tered widely throughout Russia, espe- 
 cially in the large cities, but tire most 
 numerous on the Volga (700,000 in Ka- 
 
 zan province) and about the Caspian 
 Sea, in southeastern Russia. Only 
 about 270,000 live in Asia. About 200.- 
 000 others live north of the Black Sea. 
 This number probably includes the 
 " Xogai " Tatars of the Crimea, still 
 iMohammedan, who are mentioned by 
 various authorities. The census shows 
 I none there, but (J4,rt00 in the Caucasus. 
 I About 17,000 Tatars located north of 
 I the Crimea have embraced the Greek 
 I faith and are Caucasian rather than 
 Tiitaric in physical type, no doubt be- 
 cause of interm.irriage with the sur- 
 I roimding Tittle Russiiin population. 
 
 The Karaits. •fiimn^ of whom come to 
 I the United States, are a small group 
 
142 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Tatario. 
 
 of r>,000 or 6,000 people, also in the 
 Crimea. They are said to be Tatar in 
 origin, but to have been long ago con- 
 verted to the Jewish faith. They 
 Sijiealc a Tatar dialect. 
 
 Leaving the better-known Kazaks 
 to a separate article (see Cosmck^), 
 we need to consider here only the 
 Bashkirs, the Chuvasbes, the Tnrko- 
 nians, and a few less familiar tribes, 
 mainly of Asiatic residence. Of these 
 the F.ashkirs (1,300,000) are by far the 
 most nnmerous. They do not extend 
 over the line into Asia in such num- 
 bers as do the Tatars, although they 
 live on both sides of the Ural Moun- 
 tains, in the easternmost province of 
 Russia, Orenburg, and in Ufa, which 
 joins the latter on the west. They 
 therefore are locatetl farthest toward 
 the northeast of all the Tataric peoples 
 of Russia, with the exception of a 
 small group called " Mestcheri^iks " 
 (.W.OOO). The Tepyaks (117,000) lie 
 close to these in Ufa and the province 
 of Samara, next to Asia. 
 
 There remains to be noted in eastern 
 Russia the more important branch 
 known as the " Chu\ashes," 800,000 
 strong. They extend farthest west of 
 the Tataric populations, into Central 
 Russia, being quite surrounded by 
 Great Russians and Eastern Finns 
 (Cheremisses and Mordvinians). Like 
 the Bashkirs, they are really a mixed 
 Finno-Tataric stock. The Kazan Ta- 
 tars live on the eastern bank of the 
 Upper Volga, opposite the Chuvaslies. 
 The Turkomans proper (280,000), 
 closely related to the Osmanlis of Tur- 
 key, live for the most part east of the 
 Caspian, in Central Asia. Less than 
 8,000 are found in eastern Russia. 
 They are for the most part a wild pop- 
 ulation of nomads. The name Turko- 
 man is sometimes used in a wider 
 sense to include the related peoples of 
 Persia (such as the Adorbaijani Turks, 
 Kajars. and Afshars) and of Asia 
 Minor (Kizil-Bashis, Yuruks, and Cot- 
 chebes— " Seljuk Turks," as the peas- 
 
 Tch-. 
 
 ant classes are called). Some of these, 
 as the Kizil-Bashis, are largely Aryan 
 (see) in descent rather than Mongo- 
 lian. The Kazaks (see) live north of 
 the Turkomans in Russian Asia. 
 
 Passing now to the Tataric peoples 
 of the Caucasus provinces, the most 
 numerous and important are the Os- 
 manlis, the proper name of the Turks 
 of European Turkey (see Turk- 
 ish). They number 200,000 in Rus- 
 sia, living mainly near the Black Sea 
 and including some 68,000 scattered 
 throughout southern and eastern Rus- 
 sia. Neighboring them are the Nogais, 
 already mentioned, and the small pop- 
 ulations of the Karatchais and the 
 Karapapakhs. More numerous are the 
 Kumyks ( 88,000 ). who live on the Cas- 
 pian side of the Caucasus. They, like 
 the Nogais, are no doubt a blend of 
 Tatar and Caucasian. Most of the 
 Caucasus peoples (see) are not Turko- 
 Tataric, that is, of Mongolian origin, 
 but are Caucasians who generally 
 speak non-Aryan languages. 
 
 The remaining Tataric tribes, num- 
 bering 2,700,000, are confined to Asia 
 and need no especial notice here. 
 Among them are the Kara-Kirghiz, 
 or " black " Kirghiz, the Kara- 
 Kalpaks, the Sartes, and the Uzbegs, 
 all of Central Asia, and the Yakuts of 
 Siberia. 
 
 Although, as above indicated, Tatar 
 immigrants to the United States may 
 be an important factor in the future, 
 but few of them are known to come as 
 yet. Such as do come are probably 
 counted as "Russian" or " Rnthe- 
 iiian," because they speak these lan- 
 guages. If any speak the old " Tiirki " 
 dialect they may be counted as " Ta- 
 tars" and go to make up the column 
 of " Other peoples " in the tables of 
 the Bureau of Immigration. 
 
 TAVASTIAN or TAVAST. A division 
 of the Western Finns. (See Finnish.) 
 
 TCH-. (See "Ch-" for words be- 
 ginning with " Teh.") 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 143 
 
 Telugu. 
 
 TELUGTJ. A subdivision of the 
 l>niviiliaiis (si'iM ii\iii.ii north of the 
 Tiiiuils. in southorn India. They liavo 
 a i.oi)uhition of ovor :iU.(KH).()()0. 
 
 TEPYAK. A Tatar people (see) in 
 eastern Knssia. 
 
 TEUTONIC. A jrreat l)ranch of the 
 Arvan (see) family of hmjiuases and 
 
 Tripolitan. 
 
 "races," inclndinR all those of north- 
 western Europe excepting the Celtic 
 isoo). Its many subdivisions are 
 shown in the following table from 
 l\o:in(', with the exception of Dutch 
 and Flemish, which are variously 
 classed as Low Prankish or Low 
 Saxon : 
 
 The Tcutiinic (iroiip. 
 
 LOW 
 GEU MAN- 
 
 MI EDEK-PEUTSCH. 
 
 TITOTI 
 GEKMAX 
 
 MTTTEL-DEUTSOT 
 
 )HEK-nEUTSCH. 
 
 \ndo - Saxon (KiU'- 
 lish) 
 
 f Icelandic. 
 Iw. Daleearllan. 
 ■yiilmetlandish. 
 (.Faroic. 
 
 iBornholm. 
 Noniiaiiiio-.Tutlsh. 
 Daiio-.Tiiiisli. 
 E. Dalecurlian. 
 Gothic. 
 Scanian. 
 
 fW. Fr. Gronlngen. 
 E. Fr. Saterland. 
 N. Fr. Helgoland, Svlt, 
 
 etc. 
 Old Saxon of the "Hel- 
 
 iand." 
 Wfistphalian. 
 Hanoverian. 
 I Brunswick. 
 IPomeraiiiau.etc. 
 jNorthninliriaii. 
 Vndisc (Xorthern)....'^ Lowland Scotch. 
 IShfitland.etc. 
 Lincoln. 
 
 Midlan<l •{ Yor! shi-. 
 
 Derby, etc. 
 
 Old Xorwegian... 
 
 Fri 
 
 ContIn3ntal Saxon. 
 
 Saxon (Southern). 
 
 (Cornish. 
 Somerset. 
 Dorset. 
 Kent, etc. 
 
 Salic Prankish 
 tinct). 
 
 Riparian Franklsh. 
 
 (ex- 
 
 (Rhenish. 
 .\K. Frankish. 
 I Hessian. 
 
 It'pper Saxon. 
 Erzsehirge. 
 Transylvanian. 
 Meissen. 
 
 Burgundian Swiss. 
 
 \lemanno-Suahian.. - 
 
 (Xeuhochdentsch 
 erary standard), 
 .•i Alsatian. 
 Wiirtemberg. 
 iBaden. 
 
 JTyrolese. 
 ■|A\istrian 
 
 (lit- 
 
 ( Bernese. 
 JHazli. 
 .Vppenzell. 
 
 fStyrian. 
 Carinthian. 
 Zips, etc. 
 
 THURINGIAN. (See German.) 
 TIBETAN. A group of peoples in- 
 habitinj: central Asia, and therefore 
 of no imi)ortance in an immigration 
 study. They are Mongolians and 
 closely related to the Chinese (see 
 these). 
 
 TONKINESE. Aiutnincso fsool liv- 
 ing in Tonking. (Sec Indtj-Clniusc.) 
 
 TOSK. A division of the Albanian? 
 (see) living in Epirns. 
 
 TOUHOLTS or TTJKHOLTSI. A Littlt 
 liussian of Galicia. (See 7i'»///c- 
 niiin.) 
 
 TRIPOLITAN. Any native of Trip 
 oli. About thn-e-tifths 
 stock (see) 
 (see). 
 
 )f Anibitm 
 id two-tiflhs are Berbers 
 
144 
 
 The Immiaration Commission, 
 
 Tsekh. 
 
 TSEKH or TSHECK. Same as Czech. 
 (See Bohemian and Moravian.) 
 
 TSINTSAR. Same as Kutzo-Vlach 
 (see). 
 
 TSRNAGORTSI. Same as Cernago- 
 rian or Montenegrin. (See Croatian.) 
 
 TUNISIAN. Any native of Tunis, 
 About; equally divided between tiie 
 Arabs ami the Berbers (see these). 
 
 TURANIAN. A discredited term 
 equivalent to Ural-Altaic (see). 
 
 TURKISH. In the narrow sense, 
 the people now dominant in Turkey; 
 called by themselves " Osmanlis," 
 that is, Ottomans. Immigration statis- 
 tics are to be understood in this popu- 
 lar sense of the word, although some 
 ethnologists define the word " Turkic " 
 in a much broader sense to include 
 all the Tatarie group (see) of the 
 Sibiric branch of the Mongolian di- 
 vision of mankind. In this sense it 
 includes not only the Osmanlis of Tur- 
 key, but other peoples of eastern Rus- 
 sia, such as the Tatars, the Klrghiz- 
 Iva/.aks, and the Turkomans, and also 
 the older relatives of this group 
 stretching across Asia from Turkey to 
 central Siberia, such as the Yakuts. 
 While we apply the name " Turks " 
 only to the Osmanlis, they themselves 
 ai)ply it only to provincials; and we do 
 not apply it to the Tatars, although 
 the latter call themselves " TUrki." 
 With all the foregoing may be com- 
 bined the Lapps, Finns, Magyars, and 
 other non-Caucasian Europeans to 
 make up the larger group variously 
 known as the " Finno-Tatar," the 
 "Turanian," or the "Ural-Altaic." 
 ( See these. ) 
 
 The linguistic relationship of all 
 tliese peoples is much closer to-day 
 than the physical. The languages are 
 agglutinative, like the Japanese, not 
 inflected like the speech of the Arabs, 
 Syrians, Armenians, and Hebrews sub- 
 ject to Turkey. Physically and in cul- 
 ture the Turks have become European- 
 ized, though to a less degree than the 
 
 Turkish. 
 
 related Finns and Magyars. Instead 
 of becoming blond, as the Finns, they 
 have approached the brunette type of 
 southern Europe, probably in part 
 through their frequent intermarriages 
 with the Circassion and other Moham- 
 medan peoples of the Caucasus. In 
 fact, to-day they are not so much 
 Turkish by blood as Arabian, Circas- 
 sian, Persian, Armenian, Greek, and 
 Slavic. They prefer to be considered 
 as Arabo-Persian in culture rather 
 than as Turkish. In religion they are 
 almost universally Mohammedan. 
 They are not included in one of the 
 five grand divisions of the Bureau of 
 Inmiigration, but are put under the 
 term "All others," along with the Mag- 
 yars and Armenians. We may put un- 
 der the term "All others " also the Ta- 
 tarie peoples of eastern Russia and 
 other races of the Caucasus, who are 
 rarely found among our immigrants. 
 (See Russiaii.) 
 
 The Turks are in the minority in 
 their own country, especially in the 
 European part of Turkey, where the 
 Turks, Greeks, Albanians, and " Slavs " 
 (Bulgarians and Servians) are said by 
 some writers to be found in nearly 
 equal parts. The first three named 
 have been estimated to constitute TO 
 per cent of the population. No census 
 of Turkey has ever been taken. The 
 following estimates are compiled from 
 various sources. The entire Ottoma''i 
 Empire, excluding States practically in- 
 dependent, has a population of about 
 24,000.000. Of these, 10,000.000 are 
 Turks. In European Turkey, 1,500,000 
 out of a population of 6,000,000 are 
 Turks, Here tUey are without doubt 
 decreasing in numbers. In Macedo- 
 nia, the geographical center of Euro- 
 pean Turkey, the Turks number about 
 500,000 out of a population of 
 2.200,000. Of the latter number, how- 
 ever, only about «1..SOO.OOO are Chris- 
 tians. In the capital itself, Constanti- 
 nople, the Turks constitute only about 
 one-half of the population of 1,200,000. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 14; 
 
 Turkish. 
 
 In 'riii-kfy ill Asi:i. on tlic n|li.>r IimihI. 
 tli(> 'I'urkish rnce is in tln' majority. 
 'I'lu' M()lmii)nH><liins mimbor piM-liaps 
 io.(HMi.(HtO ill n total poi)ulation of 
 i:;.(MH).«HH) in Asiatic Turkey and Ar- 
 iii«Miia. Tlu'iv aro about HtHMKlO Turks 
 ill r.ul.u:aria out of a total population 
 of 4.iMM).(MH). riu> MoliamnuHlan popu- 
 lation of Bosnia and Ilerzosovina — 
 .".-)().(X)0 out of a total of l.C>(X),000— is 
 mainly Slavic rather than Turkish. In 
 Scrvia and (Jrcocc there is itractically 
 no 'I'urkish po|)ulatlon. 
 
 Only 1 out of r. of our Turkish Im- 
 misrants conies from Turkey in Asia. 
 The total immigration of this race is 
 very small — only 12.954 during the 
 twelve years 1890-1010. They stand 
 thirty-fourth in point of numbers, or 
 lower than the Armenians, riiinese, or 
 Welsh. Their ])riiicipal destinations 
 in the T'nited States during the iieriod 
 were: Massachusetts. .3.073; New York. 
 2.0.32. and Pennsylvania, 1,412. Occa- 
 sionally an immigrant from Macedonia 
 may insist that he is not a Turk, Bul- 
 garian. Creek, or Albanian, but a Mace- 
 (loiilau : he may be Tsintsar. Vlach, 
 nv Aromun, names applleil to those 
 who speak a Macedonian di:ilect of the 
 lioumanian. The Tsintsars number 
 about 00.000, of whom about .1.000 are 
 Mohammedans. 
 
 TURKOMAN. An important Tataric 
 Iieople of Asia closely related to the 
 Osmanli Turks. (See Tataric and 
 7';/;-A/.v//.^ 
 
 TURKO-TATARS. (See Tataric.) 
 
 TUSCAN, i^^ee Italian.) 
 
 TYROLESE. Xot the name of a 
 race and not used by the Bureau of 
 lininigrntioii. Any native or inhabit- 
 .iiit of the province of Tyrol, Austria. 
 There is no Tyrolean race in the sense 
 th:it we use the terms French, German, 
 or Slovak race, Tyrol has a popula- 
 tion of about S-^LOOO. The Tyrolese 
 reitresent two very different linguistic 
 divisions of the -\ryan f.imily. Teutons 
 and Latins. About n.". per cent of the 
 
 Ural-Altaic. 
 
 p(>pul;ition ari' (ierman. (Jf the re- 
 mainder, about threi'-t'onrths are llal- 
 ii.n and one-fourth Ladin (see these) 
 or Kha'to-Komansh (see). There an; 
 .some 2,(M)0 Czechs and Slovenians. 
 
 The inhabitants of Tyrol show 
 marked diO'erences physically. Ki])ley 
 says that rarely is so close a relation- 
 ship found between physical charac- 
 ters and language. The Hermans are 
 long-headed, tall, and light, the ma- 
 jority being above .^» feet inches, 
 while the Italians and Ladins to the 
 south are broad-headed and brunette, 
 and less than onestifth of them attain 
 the height of their Teutonic neighbors. 
 Mo.st of the Tyrolese are Catholic in 
 religion. 
 
 It is not known how many come 
 from Tyrol to the United States, as 
 the Tyrolese are listed according to the 
 language^ they si)eak. 
 
 TZINTZAR (TSINTSAR). (See/i'o»- 
 iiianiati.) 
 
 U. 
 
 UGRO - FINNIC, UGRIAN. UGRO- 
 SCYTHIAN, FINNO-UGRIC, sometimes 
 FINNIC. The equivalent of " Fin- 
 nish " when used in the widest sense 
 to include both the Finnic and the 
 T'gric branches of the I^ral-Altaic divi- 
 sion of Mongolian languages. The 
 chief immigrant peoples speaking Fin- 
 nic languages are the Magyars and the 
 Finns. (See all the above terms, es- 
 pecially Ural-Altaic, for further de- 
 tails.) 
 
 UIGURIC. A branch of the Tataric 
 (see) group of languages, including the 
 Turkoman (see) and the Jagatai. 
 From the ancient TMgurs is derived the 
 name of the great Fgro-Finnic (see) 
 group of northern Mongolians. 
 
 UKRANIAN. A geographical term: 
 a name apjilied to the Little Russians 
 of I'kraine. (See Riifhcnian.) 
 
 URAL-ALTAIC; synonyms. Finno- 
 Tatnric. Mong-olo-Turkic. S i b i r i c , 
 Scythian, Turko-Ugrian, Altaic, Uralic, 
 
146 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Ural-Altaic. 
 
 Mongolo-Tataric, Ugro-Altaic (in 
 widest sense), and formerly Tataric 
 or Turanian. (See Ugro-Finnic for 
 narrower terms.) The family of ag- 
 glutinative languages, which distin- 
 guishes the Sibiric division of the 
 Mongolian race from the remaining or 
 Sinitic division (Chinese, etc.), the lat- 
 ter possessing a monosyllabic speech. 
 (See Classification of Races, in Intro- 
 ductory, Mongolian and Finnish.) 
 These are more properly linguistic 
 than ethnical terms, although " Finno- 
 Tataric," which is used in both 
 senses, might well be reserved to des- 
 ignate the peoples and " Ural-Altaic " 
 to designate the languages they speali. 
 This is a subject of which the or- 
 dinary student of immigration may 
 know but little, and yet it is indispen- 
 sable to a proper understanding of im- 
 portant immigrant peoples like the 
 Magyars, Finns, Turks, and Japanese. 
 (See articles on these peoples.) It 
 is not commonly known that these all 
 derive their origin from the same 
 primitive Mongolian stock of northern 
 Asia, and that, although the western 
 members of the stock have become 
 
 Ural-Altaic. 
 
 more or less Europeanized in blood, 
 they still have languages of absolutely 
 different origin and type from our 
 own. They are thus cut off from par- 
 ticipation in our literature, and neces- 
 sarily, to a certain extent, from our 
 ideals and institutions. The Ural- 
 Altaic languages are agglutinative, 
 while our Indo-European languages 
 are inflected and the Chinese is mono- 
 syllabic. The only remaining primary 
 division or family of languages in the 
 world is that of the American Indians, 
 the polysyuthetic. The term " Tu- 
 ranian," now generally discarded, was 
 applied by INIax Miiller to nearly all 
 Old World languages that are neither 
 Indo-European nor Semitic. It was 
 soon loosely applied to all poorly un- 
 derstood languages and ethnical stocks 
 of Europe. Nor is the term " Scyth- 
 ian" in common use, although care- 
 fully limited by Whitney to the group 
 now under discussion. The remaining 
 terms suggest localities and peoples of 
 which the relations will be made 
 clearer by the following classification 
 from Keane (somewhat condensed in 
 Asiatic portions) : 
 
 CloHsificntlon of Ural-Altaic l(in(jiio</cs. 
 
 Language, a 
 
 Continent. 
 
 I. SAMOYEDIC. 
 
 Yurak and Yenisei 
 
 Europe and 
 
 Asia. 
 Asia 
 
 Tavehi 
 
 
 do 
 
 II. FINNIC. 
 
 Europe 
 
 
 do 
 
 Esthonian and Livonian 
 
 Mordvinian and Tclieremi.ssian 
 Permian, Votyak, and Sirye- 
 niaii. 
 
 III. UGRIC. 
 
 Ostiik 
 
 do 
 
 do 
 
 do 
 
 Asia 
 
 Vogul 
 
 do 
 
 Magyar 
 
 Europe 
 
 IV. TURKIC. 
 
 Uigur or East Turki, incliidinij 
 Uigur proper. 
 
 Asia 
 
 do 
 
 
 do 
 
 Turlcoman (Turiunenian) 
 
 do 
 
 White Sea to the Yenisei. 
 
 Between lower Yenisei and Kliatanga rivers. 
 Upper Yenisei. 
 
 Finland, part of Norway, I^akes Onega and Ladoga. 
 
 Kussian and Scandinavian Lapland. 
 
 South side of Gulf of Finland. 
 
 Middle Volga. 
 
 Between the Vyatka and Petehora rivers. 
 
 Middle and Upper Obi and its eastern arifluents. 
 East slopes of the Ural Mountains. 
 Central and southeastern Hungary. 
 
 Kivshgar, Kulja, and Yarkand. 
 
 Bokhara, Ferghana, and Khiva. 
 
 .Soulheastern side of Anil Sea. 
 
 West Turkestan, north I'ersia, and Asia Minor. 
 
 See articles on the more important of these terms. 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 Ural-Altaic. 
 
 147 
 
 Ural-Altaic. 
 
 t'lasxiflcation of Ural-Altaic langmiyeti — t'oiitinued. 
 
 Language. 
 
 IV. TURKIC— continued. 
 
 Seljuk or West Turk! or Os- 
 inanli. 
 
 Ti-hiivasli 
 
 Kipchak (Kapcluik) C'omuii.. 
 
 Kazan Tatar 
 
 Kirghiz 
 
 Noeai with Kuiniik . 
 
 iNogai 
 Yakut 
 
 Europe and 
 
 Asia. 
 
 Europe 
 
 Europe and 
 
 Asia. 
 
 Europe 
 
 Europe and 
 
 Asia. 
 
 Europe 
 
 Asia 
 
 Location. 
 
 Asia Minor and tlie Bulkii 
 
 insula. 
 
 Siberian Tatar, Teleut, Koi- 
 bal, Soyot, Kotla, iJ;ishkir, 
 Mesiheryak. 
 
 do 
 
 V. MONGOLIC. 
 
 
 Sharra or East MongoUan 
 
 Kalmuck 
 
 A.sia 
 
 Asia and 
 
 Guriaf or Sil)erian Monj;olian. 
 
 Knrojx'. 
 Asia 
 
 VI. TUNGUSIC. 
 
 
 Tungus proper 
 
 Lamut 
 
 Asia 
 
 do 
 
 
 do 
 
 VII. 
 
 
 Japane.<;e 
 
 Asia 
 
 vui. 
 
 
 
 
 IX .\ND X. 
 
 
 Accad and Etruscan 
 
 Asia and 
 Europe. 
 
 
 Soulluvest of ICazan and about Simbirsk. 
 
 Kxtini't, formerly current throughout the Kipcliak Empire 
 from the Altai' Mountains to the iilack Sea. 
 
 Middle Volga. 
 
 West Siberian steppes, lower Volga, the Pamir, and west 
 slopes of the Altai, Thian-Shan, and Kuen-Lun Moun- 
 tains. 
 
 Ressiirabia, Crimea, Volga Delta, Daghestan, Terek Valley. 
 
 Middle and lower Lena and northern slopes of the Sayan 
 Mountains. 
 
 Spoken bv Tatarized I'Mnn populations from the Altai to 
 the Urals. 
 
 Mongolia. 
 
 Dzungaria and lower Volga, th 
 
 East and west of Lake Baikal. 
 
 to lower I^on, 
 
 From the middle Yenisei to the Pacific. 
 Western coast of the Sea of Okhotsk. 
 Manchuria. 
 
 Japan and lliu-Kiu (I>ew-Chew) Islands; doubtful. 
 Corea; doubtful. 
 
 Both douiitful and extinct. 
 
 The foregoing clnssificatinn will be 
 found to ag^ree fairly well with that of 
 Brinton, adopted in this dictionary 
 (see Introductory), which runs as fol- 
 lows: (1) Tungusic, (2) Mongolic, (3) 
 Tataric. (4) Finnic. (.".) Arctic, and (0) 
 Japanese. By Castreu the first three 
 were called the "Altaic" branch; the 
 fourth, the " Uralic." Others divide 
 (lie Ural-Altaic into the Northern di- 
 vision (groups 3 and 4) and the South- 
 ern (1 and 2). Brinton follows the 
 Trench authors Lefevre and Ilove- 
 lacque. as well as Whitney, in combin- 
 ing the Finnic and the T'gric, while he 
 probably improves upon all these in 
 putting the Samoyedic also into this 
 group. The connection of the Japan- 
 ese and the Arctic groups with the re- 
 mainder is not now considered by 
 Keaiie to be so doifbtful as when he 
 made the above classification. It is 
 
 but fair to say that this doubt was 
 formerly expressed by the other au- 
 thors mentioned. While the aggluti- 
 native speech of the Japanese differs 
 ^ery widely, like the rest, from the 
 monosylhibic Chinese, it is by no means 
 so closely related to the Ural-Altaic 
 languages of Europe in vocabulary or 
 in its .grammar as are the other Sibiric 
 languages. 
 
 The physical differences existing to- 
 day between the Fiuno-Tataric i)ei)ples 
 can be best discussed in separate arti- 
 cles. (See Jaimncne. and the rest.) 
 Their geogra|thical extent is immense, 
 being .second only to that of the Indo- 
 European stock. As will be seen from 
 the foregoing table, tliey extend from 
 tlio Atl.intif (t]i(> I,Mi>ps of northern 
 Norway) to tiic I'acilic (the Jajian- 
 ese), filling not only all of northern 
 and western Asia down to India, but 
 
148 
 
 The Immigration Commission. 
 
 Ural-Altaic. 
 
 much of eastern aud southeastern 
 Europe (the "Hungarians," Turks, 
 Finns, and various peoples of eastern 
 Russia). 
 
 The population of this stocli is never- 
 theless small, perhaps 60,0(X),000. not 
 counting the 60,000,000 Japanese and 
 Koreans. They are very thinly spread 
 out over 10,000,000 square miles, 
 largely in frigid and desert regions of 
 Siberia and central Asia. Their mi- 
 gratory instinct threatened to sub- 
 merge Europe in the middle ages, but 
 their numbers novp coimt for little 
 even when the proportion that leave 
 their homes is abnormally large, as in 
 the case of the Magyars and the Finns 
 to-day (see). The entire Finnish pop- 
 iilation numbers less than G.OOO.OOO ; 
 the Magyar population about S,.^00,000. 
 
 URALIC. Same as Ugro-Finnic, a 
 
 division of the T'ral-Altaic (see these). 
 •URUGUAYAN. ( See Spo n is/j A m eri- 
 cun.) 
 
 V. 
 
 VEDDAH. A primitive branch of the 
 I)ra vidians (see) living in southeast- 
 ern Ceylon. 
 
 VELIZO-RUSSIAN. Same as Great 
 Russian (see). 
 
 VENETIAN. (See Italia)}.) 
 
 VENEZUELAN. ( See ^imnuh Amrr- 
 irini.) 
 
 VEP or SOUTHERN CHUDE. A di- 
 vision of the Finnish (see). 
 
 VICOL or BICOL. (See Filipino.) 
 
 VISAYAN or BISAYAN. (See FiU- 
 Vinn.) . 
 
 VLACH. Same as Wallachian. (See 
 I'ltiniKiiiian.) 
 
 VLAH or WLACH. Same as Mor- 
 lak. (See Croatian.) 
 
 VOGUL. A Finnish people (see) liv- 
 ing partly in Siberia. 
 
 VOT, VOD, or VATJALAISET. A 
 Soul hern Chude. (See Finnish.) 
 
 VOTYAK. (See Finni.^h.) 
 
 W. 
 
 WALACH. A division of Moravians. 
 (See Bohemian.) Not the Wallachians 
 of Roumania. (See Roumaman). 
 
 WALLACHIAN. Same as Rou- 
 manian (see). (Cf. ^VaUich.) 
 
 WALLOON. A name applied to 
 French Belgians and to their language, 
 a dialect of French (see). They num- 
 ber over 3,000,000 in the southeastern 
 provinces of Belgium and the neigh- 
 boring district of northern France. 
 They are supposed to be descended 
 from the ancient Belgian Gauls of 
 C«sar. Walloons do not emigrate in 
 large numbers, although colonies are 
 to be found in the large cities of Hol- 
 land, and the first permanent settle- 
 ment of New Amsterdam contained a 
 number of them. They are counted as 
 French in immigration statistics. Only 
 0C)4 " French " came from Belgium to 
 the United States in 1907. Most of 
 these were, no doubt, Walloons. 
 
 WALSER. A name applied to cer- 
 tain Germans (see) living in Austria. 
 
 WELSH". The principal people of 
 Wales; linguistically, a division of the 
 Cymric branch of the Celtic group of 
 Aryans (see) ; physically, a mixed 
 race. The term " Welsh " is also used 
 to mean any native or naturalized in- 
 habitant of Wales, but thus used it is 
 a term of nationality, not an ethnical 
 one. 
 
 The Welsh language is the most im- 
 jiortant member of the Cymric division 
 of Celtic tongues (see). It is an an- 
 cient and distinct tongue so far as his- 
 tory carries us, and since the eighth 
 century has had a literature nearly, 
 if not quite, as rich as that of the 
 Irish, which is the most important 
 division of the other branch of Celtic 
 tongues, the (Jaelic. In modern litera- 
 ture the Welsh excels all other Celtic 
 languages, for there are several quar- 
 terlies, monthlies, and weeklies print- 
 ed in it, some of which have thou- 
 sands of subscribers. It is the fire- 
 
Dictionary of Races or Peoples. 
 
 149 
 
 Welsh. 
 
 shU> spiHVli of Hourly linlf the popnla- 
 lioii of Wales, and is u.-ietl iu the 
 tluuvhes and the church schools, 
 riu' Welsh eisteddfod, or mnsieal and 
 literary nieetiiifr, Is very i)opular, not 
 <Mily in Wales, but in lar«e Welsh col- 
 onies in the United States and in Aus- 
 tralia. Nevertheless, the Welsh lan- 
 Kuajie. like all other Celtic tongues, is 
 losing ground. Its nearest Ivlnsnian, 
 the Cornish (see), became extinct a 
 little over a century ago. Ravenstein 
 says that 70 per cent of the popula- 
 tion of Wales for 1S71 could speak 
 Welsh. The census of 1901 shows only 
 about 50 per cent of the population 
 able to speak Welsh. 
 
 Yet, as compared with other Celtic 
 tongues. Welsh is still quite vigorous. 
 For, while less than 1 per cent of the 
 populations of Scotland and Ireland 
 can speak a Celtic tongue only, 15 per 
 cent of the population of Wales speak 
 Welsh only. Only in Brittany, France, 
 is another Celtic language, the Breton, 
 so extensively used. 
 
 Physically, the Welsh are anything 
 l>ut homogeneous, for Beddoe finds at 
 least two physical races in AVales not 
 yet thoroughly amalgamated. One is 
 the " Northern," whose representa- 
 tives are tall, long-headed, light-eyed, 
 darkish haired — a type that reminds 
 one of the Irish (see). The other pre- 
 sents quite a contrast. It is short, 
 c-ompactly built, broader-headed, of 
 dark complexion, with dark eyes. This 
 type is thought to belong to the "Al- 
 pine " race, called by some, perhaps 
 hastily, the "Celtic" (see) physical 
 type. Here again is a difference be- 
 tween the Cymric people of Wales and 
 the Gaelic peoples of Ii-eland and Scot- 
 land, for in the latter physical anthro- 
 pologists fail to find evidence to war- 
 rant an "Alpine" origin. In religion the 
 Welsh are, for the most part. Protest- 
 ants, dissenters from the Church of 
 England. 
 
 (Jeo-niplii.-.illy, tlie Welsli .•in- found 
 in AVales and in that piirt of England 
 
 Wend. 
 
 immediately adjoining Wales, esite- 
 cially in ^lonmouthshire. The popu- 
 lation of Wales in 11)01 was ],72o,(;(m> 
 and that of Mouniouthsliin! was SiOr 
 800. Not all of these, howeviu-, are 
 Welsh, for many of English blood now 
 reside in Wales. Nearly 1,000,000 per- 
 sons speak the Welsh hmguage. 
 
 The Welsh do not f<»rni numerically 
 an important element in American im- 
 migration. Only 20,752 came to the 
 United States in the twelve years 
 lsnn-1910. This places (hem near the 
 end of the list of inunigrants. Their 
 rate of movement is low, 1.4 per 1,(X)0 
 of the population of Wales, iia 1907. 
 This is but little more than that of the 
 Germans or of the English, about one- 
 sixth that of the Irish or of the Nor- 
 wegian, and one-thirteenth that of the 
 races which stand at the head of the 
 list, the Slovak and the Hebrew. Their 
 chief destinations in the United States 
 during the twelve-year period referred 
 to were: Pennsylvania, G,779 : New 
 York, 4,119; Ohio, 1,440, and Illinois, 
 955. 
 
 WEND, LUSATIAN, or SORABIAN. 
 A small branch of the Western Slavs 
 living iu Lusatia, a name formerly ap- 
 plied to a part of Germany, now form- 
 hig parts of the provinces of Silesia 
 and Brandenburg (Prussia) and of the 
 Kingdom of Saxony. The Wends call 
 themselves " Serbs." They are now 
 restricted to a region about 40 by 75 
 miles in extent and are entirely sur- 
 rounded by Germans, by whom they 
 are being rapidly absorbed. They num- 
 ber about 115,000. Their language, 
 which has two dialects — a High and u 
 Low — is called " Lusatian " or " Sora- 
 bian." It was nearly extinct as a lit- 
 erary language when revived by the 
 efforts of a society about the middle of 
 the last century. The Wends are peas- 
 ant farmers and for the most part 
 Lutherans. Only a few thousand ;iit' 
 Cjilhoiics. 
 
 The term "Wind" Is sonu'times im- 
 properly uyed to aiiply lo Slovenians 
 
150 
 
 The I 
 
 mmigration Commission. 
 
 Wend. 
 
 ( see) . " Wend " was formerly used by 
 Germans to mean any Slav (see). 
 
 WENDIC. A term given by Max 
 Miiller to the Letto-Slavic (see) group 
 of languages. Not Wend (see). 
 
 WERCHOWINCI. A geographical 
 term applying to mountaineers of dif- 
 ferent stocks ethnically in the Car- 
 pathians, in eastern Austria ; it in- 
 cludes the Boikos, the Tuholtses, and 
 the Huzuls. (See these in article 
 Ruthenian.) 
 
 WEST INDIAN. Defined by the 
 Bureau of Immigration thus: "'West 
 Indian ' refers to the people of the 
 West Indies other than Cuba (not 
 Negroes)." Those of Indian blood also 
 are counted separately. (Cf. Indian, 
 ]V<'(/ro, Cuban, Mexican, Spanish *\n)cri- 
 cun.) "West Indian" is therefore 
 rather a geographical term than 
 strictly ethnological. It does not in- 
 clude the original West Indian aborig- 
 ines but only the native whites or 
 " Creoles " of the island, and does in- 
 clude such dissimilar ethnical elements 
 as Dutch, English, French, and Span- 
 ish colonists. The last named have 
 given the dominant character to the 
 civilization of this tropical country, 
 and have left their language not only 
 in the islands which initil recently be- 
 longed to Spain, as Cuba and Porto 
 Kico, but >ilso in Santo Domingo and 
 portions of the Les.ser Antilles. Eng- 
 lisli, French, and Dutch are spoken in 
 some of the smaller islands. lieclus 
 says that three-tifths of the population 
 of the West Indies are mulattoes. Ex- 
 cluding the 3,000,000 inhabitants of 
 Cuba and Porto Ilico, the rest of the 
 West Indies contain about 3,0(X),(X)0 
 Nearly one-half of these are in 
 tiie three English islands of Jamaica, 
 Trinidad, and Barbados. Nalurally 
 the white immlgi'ation to the TTnited 
 States from these i)opulations is small. 
 Only 11,509 West Indians were ad- 
 
 Zyrian. 
 
 mitted to the United States as immi- 
 grants in the twelve years l.S'.J!J-1910. 
 They ranked thirty-fifth among the va- 
 rious races or peoples in point of num- 
 bers. Of the number admitted during 
 the period specified. 6,238 were des- 
 tined to New 'York, 1,503 to Porto Rico, 
 1,490 to Florida, and 638 to ^lassachu- 
 setts. The number of Cubans and Ne- 
 groes (see) arriving from the West 
 Indies was nearlj- six times greater 
 than the number of " West Indians " 
 admitted. 
 
 WESTPHALIAN. (See German.) 
 WHITE RUSSIAN. (See Ru.s.sian.) 
 
 YEZIDI. A branch of the Kurds 
 (see). 
 
 YIDDISH. A modern language of 
 the Hebrews (see). 
 
 YUGO-RUSSIAN. Same as South 
 Russian. (See Ruthenian.) 
 
 YUGO- SLAVIC. Same as South 
 Slavic. (See Croatian.) 
 
 YURUK. A section of nomadic Os- 
 manli Turks living in Asia Minor. ( See 
 Turkish and Tataric.) 
 
 ZABECACI. (See Bohemian.) 
 
 ZIGEUNER. A name by which 
 Gypsies (see) are known in Germany. 
 
 ZINGARO. A name by which Gyiv 
 sies (see) are known in Italy and 
 Spain. 
 
 ZINZAR. Same as Tsintsar. (See 
 Kiitzo-Maeh and Bulgarian.) 
 
 ZIP. A name applied to Germans 
 (see) in northern Hungary. 
 
 ZULU. (See Xef/ro.) 
 
 ZYRIAN, ZIRYENIAN. SIRYAN, or 
 SIRYANIAN. A division of the East- 
 ern Finns (see Fimiish) of Russia. 
 (Not Syrian.) 
 
 o 
 
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
 University of California Library 
 
 or to the I 
 
 NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 BIdg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
 University of California 
 Richmond, CA 94804-4698 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
 
 (510)642-6753 
 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books 
 
 to NRLF 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days 
 
 prior to due date 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 JAN 06 1937 ^^^^-- -^ . 
 
 jyH- 12004 NOVOgZUUb'oPNI . 
 
 JUN 1 2005 
 
 DEC 6 2005 
 
 -DUE 
 
 JAN a 2007 
 
 -UBJETTH ' 
 
 JUN 4 200? 
 
 J 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
 
 FORM NO. DD 19 BERKELEY, CA 94720 
 
 ®» 
 
 20.000 (4/94) 
 
U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 ■llllllllll 
 
 CQD7DD37iS